Professional Documents
Culture Documents
^^^
Presented to the
USRARYofthe
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO
by
WUlard G. Oxtoby
Corporation
http://www.archive.org/details/avestapahlaviancOOsanjuoft
/r^-^^^^Jt^
*
Shams-ul-Ulama Dastur
Dr. Peshotanji
Behramji Sanjana,
M.
A.,
Ph. D.
The
late
AVESTA,
AND
PAHLAVI,
ANCIENT
IN
PERSIAN
HONOUR OF THE LATE
STUDIES
FIRST
SERIES.
STRASSBURG
LEIPZIG
190-i
I
PRINTED AT THE
BOMBAY EDUCATION
SOCIETY'S
PRESS,
BYCULLA.
Bombay, 18571898,
1862^1898,
Fellow of the
Bombay
the
University,
1866
1898,
IX,
Grammarian
This volume
is
respectfully dedicated
INTRODUCTION.
This Memorial Volume has been compiled
iii
appreciatiou
labours of the
late
the
of Iranian research.
priests
who
accompanied the
settled at Sanjan.
first
fugitive
At an
early age he
was adopted
into the
onlj'-
family
of the
;
well-known Dastur
Edalji
Sanj ana's
brother
was appointed
Bombay,
wliich
of
the
Shahanshahi
till
Parsis
in
when
Parsis
education,
among
the
dissatisfied
with the
limited
knowledge of the
priests supplied to
of Navsari,
by whom
till
all
and
it
was not
1883
to overcome the
them orders
Bombay.
He
published several
Tafsir-i
certain irregular
practices
of his religion.
The
late
Professor
Martin
Haug
of
Muencben, who,
often
met Dastur
to others.
In 1874-76, when
last in
met him on
several occasions,
assisted
much
by him
many of the scattered folios of the Dinkard, and of another ancient MS. of miscellaneous texts, in his own library.
of
all
indicating as competent a
know-
and
done better
at the
same period.
is
a Pahlavi treatise
on
at
Surat, and
remarkable as being
is
acquaintance
It
Haug,
especially
on account of
nmnerous quotalittle
known.
But
his Dinkard,
givmg
the
and English
The
first
two
;
fourth,
and
fifth
books
He
also
He was
of his time,
as
him
the
first recipient
of Shams-ul-Ulama in the
liis
Parsi community, as an
ofiicial
appreciation of
learning.
He was
ressa,
from
foundation in
18G3
till
his death.
He was
for
Fellow of the
Bombay
University
from
member
by that University
him
as
Member
in 1875.
And all
E.
Pahlavi scholars
W. WEST.
CONTENTS.
/
/
I.
PAGE
Avesta Literature^ from' the
F.
Geldner,
German of
.
Prof.
Karl
Ph.D.
(Berlin)
By
the
Rev.
D.
of
1
V ice-Chancellor
Bombay
Prof.
n.
Die
Parther
By
University of Jena
III.
By
in
Dr.
the
E.
W. West,
of
the
Pahlavi
Texts
series
late Prof.
Max
97
Prof.
The
Life and
Legend
of
Zarathushtra
By
,
Ferdinand
/
Justi,
Ph.D.,
Avesta
Grammarian and
...
117
\y
V.
By
Prof.
A. V.
Williams- Jackson,
University
of
Columbia,
VI.
New York
.
159
By Prof.
...
167
v/^VII.
The
Literal
Wording of the
Gathas
By
Prof.
Lawrence H.
Avestan
176
VIII.
507
By
Prof.
A.V.Williams-Jackson
178
of tho Pahlavi Version of
IX.
Transliteration
and Translation
the
Fifth
Yasna
Qdtha
XXXII, By Dr,
.
Chapter
of
the
First
E.
W, West
Prof.
182
V / X.
Avesta
Ktlrema
By
University of Berlin
199
PAGK
XI.
Vendidad, Fargard XVIII
to.U*
.
By
,,
.,
.,
201
XII.
bei
Yaska
By
Prof. Ernst
.,213
Chapter IX, 3
.
XIII.
III.,
By the
XIV.
The
St.
215
called
Indian
.
Hindukush Dialects
Munjani
and
Yudgha
Erlangen
By
Prof.
XV.
XVI.
-J
Some
Inscriptions of Sassanian
Gems
By
Prof. Paul
224
at Behistan, transliterated
.
By
...
...
...
^ol
APPENDIX
The
Old
Persian
I,
Text of the
.
Inscriptions
at
Behistan,
i
Columns I-V
By an Admirer
APPENDIX
First Series of the Pahlavi
II.
spariim
W.
xliii
West
A VESTA LITERATURE,
FROH THE GERMAN OF
KARL
F.
GELDNER.
INTRODUCTION.
General Literature.
les Id^es Theologiques,
Physiques
Morales de ce Legislateur,
les
Ceremonies
du Calte Religieax
par
importants relatifs k
Ti-aduit
in 4, Paris 1771.
[Tome premier,
la relation du voyage du traducteur aux Indes Orientales, suivie du plan de I'ouvrage. Seconde partie le Vendidad sade (rizeschnd, le Vispered et leVendidad),
:
Tintroduction an
Zend-Avesta,
la vie
de Zoroastre.
;
Tome
second contains
;
Boundehesch
dee Parses, et
deux vocabulaires
le
1776-1777, 3 Vols, in
By
Kiga 1781-83,
2 Biinde in 5
Theilen. Zend-Avesta
Ormuzd's Lichtgesetz oder Wort des Lobons an Zoroaster dargcstollt in einem wesentlichen Auszugo aus den Zend-biichcrn . von J. F. Klbuker, 3 Theile, Riga 1789. Wort an lebendes oder ZendZoroaster, Ormuzd's aTesta im Auszugo von F. S. Eck\rd, Greifswald 1789.
.
M. Hauo, Essays on the Sacred Language, Writings, and Religion of the Bombay 1862. Especially in the Second Edition which West has edited, London 1H78. Third Edition 1884. K. W. West in the Introductions to the Pahlavi texts, SBE., Vols. V, XVIII, XXIV, XXXVII.
Parsees,
du
C. DB Harlez, Avesta, Livre sacr^ des sectatenra de Zoroastre traduit Second entirely re-edited edition Avesta,
:
livro sacr^
Bibliothcque
Orientale Vol.
J. Darmehteter, Introduction to the English Translation of the Vendidad, Oxford 1880, Vol. IV of the SBE. Uarmestotcr, Etudes Iraniennes, Paris 1883, 2 Vols. Le Zend-Avesta, traduction uouvcUo avcc comiiicu-
D.
Vols, in
published in the Annates du Musee Gaimet, tome 21, 22, 24, [wherever Darmesteter simply is quoted, the reference is always to tliis
4,
main work],
Fr. Spiegel,
especially the third
Eranische Alterthumskunde,
Leipzig 1871-78, 3
Vols,
Volume.
Geschichte des Alterthums,
Vierter Band, 4
Aufl.,
M. Duncker,
Leipzig 1877.
Vol.
K. Geldner, Article "Zend- Awesta" in the Encyclopa3dia Britannica, XXIV, p. 775. Prolegomena zur Avesta-Ausgabe ( 11).
"^W.
Jackson,
Introduction to Avesta
Grammar,
Stuttgart 1892.
AWESTA.
1. The Iranian nation, so far as it reverenced Ah lira Mazda as its Zarathushtra as His prophet, was once possessed of an extensive and God sacred literature similar to the Veda of the Indians the Awesta (masc. or neut.). There has never been unanimity in Germany as to the gender of the name.^ The word comes to us from the Middle Persian which has no genders. The Pahlavi form is avistdkf^ the F^dzQndi avastd. Neriosangh reproduces it in Sanskrit by avistd as in avistdvdh or avistdvdniy '* Awesta-speech." The word can hardly be
that the
word
is
doubtful.
ahaMdm Beh. IV, 64^ ), but the identification The word has been variously derived. The con(
jecture
of
The
This reading
1,
is
followed by
ApastAk,
XXXIX,
note.
3 Oppert, JA. 1872, XIX, 293 Be Harlcz, JA. ; altpersisohen Keihnsohriften, 2nd cd., p. 103.
1876,
Die
AWESTA
ITS
1.
to the old form upasid, and thus signifies " foundation/' " foundationtext'* (like the Skr. miila).
Tills
generally involves
between it and the added Pahlavi translation or explanation ( Zatid ), which probably once was co-extensivo with the whole Awesta literature, and which, in the form in which we possess it, does not go further back than the 6th Century A.D., and was thus probably edited
under the later Sasanids or soon after their era. The foundation -text and the corresponding Pahlavi exposition were comprehended under the composite designation Avistdh va Zand (Neriosangh, avistdvdnl vydkhydiiam ca ** Awesta language and exposition" ). The Parsi scholars of the present time also understand in this combination Awesta as the original text and Zand as the F^ahlavi commentary.The combination Avistak va Zand occurs, however, not unfrequently in the Pahlavi In this case Zand signifies the translation of the Awesta itself. traditional exposition of the Awesta texts' handed down by the Schools, which served as the foundation of the Pahlavi translation reduced to writing. Through a misunderstanding Anquetil, and, before
understanding which the sacred writing, the Awesta, was composed, an error which has asserted itself with great obstinacy
him, also Hyde,'^ has
by Zend
the language
The Awesta
old
literature
was composed
in
language of Iran, which it is now customary to call " Awestic." Nothing which was not written in this language can
sacred
writings of Iran.
On
the
other kind of
the
older
identical ideas
69
2,
:
12,
20,
w also MMadi
is
126.
called omi'/i/i,
with which
lav
wmI umd
tVri
, .
is
oonnecied.
p. 87.
With p
c to
the
An(|aetll,II, p. 424.
4
itself in
D.
jectures as to the
which these scriptures were written, Awesta. Since all conhome of this language are in the highest degree uncertain, it will be well to introduce into Europe also this usage which has the advantage of being ancient, and to call the language of
the scriptures of the Parsis simply Aicesfa.
in
West has already given an exhaustive definition of the expression his Glossary to the Arda Viraf under the word Avistdk,^ when he
it
explains
their
thus:
*'
Scripture, the
Parsis in
original
which is commonly but erroneously called Zend; any quotation or text from the same scriptures."'"'
The Awesta
period of
9th or 10th Century of our era the number of the was continually dwindling, and the extent of their sacred scriptures The former, the so-called Parsis, number at steadily diminished. The portion of their sacred present only a little over 80,000 souls. literature, which has been preserved to our time, is a mere fragment of that ancient literature, and, when reduced to book-form, attains the compass only of a single good-sized volume. This is the Awesta in
the narrower sense.
IDEA, CONTENTS,
2.
The Awesta,
Parsis as Bible
more
restricted sense, is
still
in
use
amongst
is
and
It contains
Law "
that
common
life.
consequence of their direct relation to liturgy that these scriptures have been so
It is only in
long preserved.
ip.13.
3
to, calls
attention to
is
accordingly said to
IDEA. CONTENTS
AND
.VNALYSIS OF
THE AWESTA,
2-3.
being unnecessary for most part been lost. It is, however, probable that not everything which is found in the Avesta was intended absolutely only to serve such ends.
for the
is ot
moderate extent,
is suffi-
no
cient to
MS. which contains the whole Avesta. make clear the character of the book.
a
This alone
It is
not a whole in
It divides
of writings.
number of
in itself,
rubrical forms
:
extant
may
Yasna,
in
is
It
was composed
number of subordinate performances, consists chiefly in the ceremonial prei)anition and ofiering of the Parahom (Aw. parahaoma ), i.e., the
juice extracted from the
Huoma
mixed with consecrated water, At this ceremony the whole Yasna The high service of the Izeshne recited.
plant,
The
in part a real
it
ceremonial act
which
accompanies.
The
Ycuitia
is
variegated
mixture of monotonous drawling formulae and of interesting and in pa-t very ancient texts. These heterogeneous elements have, however, been skilfully knit together into one whole.
The
larger sections
The Yasna
is
divided
is
into
72 chapters, JuliUf
named
of the
later I/d,
This subdivision
MSS.
Yasna do not number the chapters consecutively, nor do they always clearly mark the close of each chapter. The sacred cord of the Parsis, which marks them out as belonging to a particular religious community, is woven with 72 threa<l8, which are intended to represent This number is reached by an artificial the 72 chapters of the Yasna.* method, several chapters being simply repetitions of some of the others.
6
Thus
D.
an introduction ; 18 the same as 47 with manner Has taken from 51, 7. In like 63, 64, 66, 67 and 72 are simply made up of fragments ol: preceding texts. The Parsis divide the Yasna iuto two main sections/ namely, 1-27, and 28 to the end. Also in the ritual of the Yasna ofifering there is a division of the ceremony at chapter 27. The whole book may, however, be better
5 the same as 37
Ha
1-27; 28-55
56-72.
4.
Yasna,.
as follows:
The
introduction
all
(
consists of
formal invitations to the offering addressed to genii in a definite order according to their rank
of
1-2)
the
offering
the
similar
ends at
to
main oblation (mijazda) and other offerings preceded by formul83 of invocation and consecration (3-7). This section Then follows a prayer 8, 5-8. 8, 9 is an introduction 8, 4.
the interesting
glorified as a plant
Hom-Yasht (Chaps. 9-11). In this the Haoma is and as a divine being quite in the style which
(cf.
Haoma which
has
Paragra ceremony.
the end of 13.
Ha
new
This confession
which are
11,
named
16; frastuije
openiug words na,me\y, fravardne and dstuye^ 12, 9 to the end of 13.
quite
The most
ancient
specialized
8, is also
confession of faith in
named
At Chapter
with
of the
23).
They
are inter-
16),
the
by the homilies on the three most sacred prayers, .known Bakdn YasJit (19-21), Chaps. 22-27 contain an additional
litany called
Hdmdst
now
begins.
forms the transition to the central part of the Staota Yesnya and to
1
Auquetil
f,
I.
2,73.
Gathas " in Shayast-lA-ShAyast, translated by West, Sacred Books of the East, Vol. V, pp. 352 seq.
2
THE AWRSTA,
4-5.
{vuk
and culmination of the whole Yasna, These extend, with a few interraptions, from 28 to 54. Chap. 55 gives a short poetical re.Hume of them. Chap. 56, named " the
22).
sraull
Srosh Yasht/'
is
is
contained
before
the
last
judgment.
Staota
Yesnya. Chap. 59 refers both to what precedes and to what follows and
introduces the two next sections with renewed invocations. the pious.''
The
first
a blessing pronounced on the Mazdayasnian house a form of exorcism (61) and the propitiation of
fire
joined with
(62).
Then
"
(con^^isting of
consecrated water)
praise
an introduction (63-64), the (65), the consecration and otl'ering of the sacred water (66-68). Then follow renewed invociitions and the conclusion of the whole ceremony (6^-72).'
63-68,
the
contiiining
Jof
of Andhita
goddess
water
VisPBRKD (from Aw. visfe ralavo " all the chiefs,'' ef, Yasht 10, 122) is not an independent connected book but a collection of supplements to the Yasna, The official reciUition of the Vispered cannot be thought of without supposing that the Yasna was at the same time included. The Vispered high ceremony is the Y'asna ceremony
5.
It
is
celebrated
The
separate por''sections,''
their
number
in so
Here likewise the MSS. give us no help in far as they do not uumljer them consecu-
his edition
Westergaard, on the other hand, reckons 23, and the Bombay have followed 24 Kardca. 8o far as its contents
1
ireconcemed, the Vispered presents only a little that T formal invocation ing. The most of it nown in after Yasna Yasna. Kardes 1 ami
<
^
is
new and
the
interest-
in
1,
style of the
2, 8, in
8 and
the
ThU flcscription in ito flMentlftW It bMed upon that givm hj DarmMteior 1, LXXXILXXXVIII. AoexhaatUvodtMripliooof Um PftrttgnKMromonjr b flvtBl(j
>
Wcct
>
in hiH
ImhMotrHDooy, pp.106
IWmcttotor
1,
LXVII.
8
place of
D.
Yasna
9 and
2, 9.
Here we
two Kardes
out of the Gahaubar formulas of the Kardes 3 and 4 fit into the ritual ]K)rtions of Yasna 11. Karde 5 does duty for Yasna 14 of which it is only a variation; Karde 12 for Yasna 27, 7, The second half of the Vispered, Kardes 13-24, stands in very close relation to the Gathas or the Staota Yesnya cj the
are only a lengthy spinning
Yasna.
synopsis in 12
).
6.
Vendidad
'*
is
originally an unliturgical
ecclesiastical
work
it
It
and ecclesiastical penances. formed originally the 19th Nask of the Sasanid Avesta. In its present form it contains 22 Chapters (Fargards) which the MSS. carefully
scribes the priestly purifications, atonements
is
is
MSS. which
contain
referred
fabrication
list
that
more modern than the rest of the Vendidad. of contents of the Vendidad which the Dinkard
is
The summary
;
all
1
Fargard 12
not referred to
Fargards
and
of words.'
The Fargard
in question
The way
the
individual
that each
Fargards are partly connected together in this supplies the answer to a question propounded in
Fargard which precedes it. This is the form of presentation, which is called in Sanskrit iirasahtdnwprasahiam. Fargard 10 is a more detailed working out of 9,46; 14 of 13,51. The begin1 Cf. West, Sacred Books of the East, XXXVII p. 161. The words in smiting the fiend" (Dinkard 8,44,51) are to be connected with Fargard 10 and answer to the mottoof the chapter, namely, the words ^;a/ti p.n;fne, "in healing," with Fargard 11.
,
MSS.
{of.
13).
Awesta
without any direct relation to the Pahlavi translation. gloss askdmo in Yd. 20, 1.
would point
to the interesting
IDEA,
Contexts of the Vendidad. B'argard relates the creation known countries and their plagues at the hands of Fargard 2 gives the history Ormazd and Ahrinian, respectively of Yiraa, his first and second call, the flood and Yima's paradise Fargard 3 the joys and sufferings of the earth, the hahitation, mode of life and end of the corpse-bearers, the praise of agricoltare, the pollution of the earth by dead bodies Fargarvl 4 contracts, their breach and relative expiations, bodily iujnries and their exFargards 6-9 the manifold piations, education, perjury and ordeal uncleannesses of men and things through pollution liy dead bodies and their relative expiations. Specially to be mentioned are the
7.
1
of the
best
following:
The
of
parification
the water
treatment of dead bodies in winter (10-14), the of the whole world in the ocean Pfiitiha
doctrine of
in
ti.
(10-20),
praise
of Zarathushtra's
purity
5.
(21-25),
the
woman
tion
Chap.
On
the dakhmds
qualifica-
or Towers of the
Bead
7.
(44-51), in Chap.
Certificates of
and
fees
in
consideration of the
dnhhmas
(45-59)
Chap.
Disj>osal
of the
dead
and
sagdid (driving
The Barnshnuvi of
in
e.,
the
Fargard 10 contains the Gatha verses to be repeated twice, thrice and four times for expelling demons; 11, the employment of Gatha verses for tho purpose of purification 12, mourning for the dead 13, the dogi its kinds, its
Chap.
9.
;
;
mortal sins,
;
new
16,
;
7,
cutting
and hair 18 is the most interesting and the fullest chapter in the whole book. Amongst other things it treats of the true and tho false pri<'st, of the domestic cock that wake> men to prayer in the morning, and of the Jahi (the dissolute woman), and narrates a conversation between Sraosha and tho Druj with regard to the
the nails
Tbe
medicine.
a
;
10
D.
and an enumeration of
exorcism of a
woman
includes
title
all
two groups, the Tashts with their appendices and what is included under the comprehensive name Khorda Awesta, i.e.j the Small or Minor Awesta. The dividing line is, however, not a very definite one in the MSS. inasmuch as certain Yashts are necessary elements of a Khorda Awesta. Both classes of MSS., the Yasht MSS. as well as the Khorda Awesta MSS., are introduced by similar formula3, and the Yasht and Khorda Awesta texts are Especially it is frequently combined in the MSS. to form one whole. to be remembered that the Khorda Awesta is not a book of uniform content and fixed arrangement in the style of the Vendidad the Khorda
YasJd Sdde.^
But
it is
better
divide
this
into
Yasht {Aw.
originally
yesti),
word Yasna of
has,
allied
root, signifies
ivorshipy
offering.
It
While the Yasna designates the general worship which expression. embraces the whole Masdayasnian Pantheon, the Yashts are devoted
to the
whom
22'-
month
follow-
Our
:
collection
1
,
numbers 21 or
Yashts
;
in
the
Yasht of Ahura Mazda (Hormazd) 2, Yasht of the Amssa Spenta (Haft Ameshaspends) o, Yashfc of the Asa Vahista ( Ardabahisht) ; 4, of the Haurvatdt (Khordad); 6, of the Ardvi St2r Andhita (Ardui siir bano) ; 6, of the Evarexsaeta (Khurshed); 7, of the
;
Mdongha (Mah) 8, of the Ti'strya (Tishtar, also called Tir); <J, of the Drvdspa (Drvasp, also called Gos/i Yasht); 10, of the Mi7/im (Mihir) 11,
; ;
11, a
Ram
Yasht);
Din Yasht);
17, of
Asi Vanguhi
(Ard Yasht);
1
18,
1,
of Airyandm xvardnd
;
(generally
called
Ashtad
According
its
Anquetil
I,
cccclxxxvi
II. 1.
That
is,
the same
number
as that of
the chapter
in
the
Venrlidad.
own
special V^asht,
3 Cf.
c/.
Anquetil U, 143.
]7.
below
9.'
*i '
'
\,
'
^"
THE AWB8TA,
called
;
8-9.
11
in
')^
Kavaem xvarand
;
(generally
Zamyad
21, of
MSS.
also KayanTYasht)
-.^
20,
oi'Haoma (Hum)
Vanani
(Vanand).
^^
is
based upon the order of the days of the month Eight of the genii of the days of the month have no Yasht to represent them ; conversely there is no day of the month corresponding to the last two Yashts. In the Calendar the day of Vohu Maud occupies the second place in the Yasht collection, however, the second place is occupied by that of the seven Amesha
This arrangement
Spenta.
the
a forced one.
In Yaaht 19 only
absolutely
are explained by
the
the
Yasht
is
whom
name, bat a genius invoked along dth him. Thus the loth Yasht is named after the Rdma mvdstra, which in Siroze 1, 21 2,21 is invoked in the first place; it is, however, We find the dedicated to Vayu, who there takes the second place.
corresponding day derives
its
;
same
in
Yashts 9 and
10.
In respect of extent, age lines. and contents they are, however, very unlike each other. The last two (20 and 21) consist for the most part only of Yasht formulas adorned with some quotations. The first four Yashts are for the most part
a modern,
ungrammatical manufacture.
to the
On
the other
hand, the
10, 13 5, 8, 14, 17 and, above all, most prominent documents of this literatoro. 4 that several Yashts have been It has already been remarked in embodied in the Yasna which, like tho Hom Yasht, in their full extent do not belong to the Yasht collection in the strict sense.
|i
9.
**
is,
so to speak,
a short extract of tho entire Awesta, intended for tho uH) of tho laity, a collection of tho forms of prayer most required by tho layman at the
various seasons and in the various rircu instances of his
t
life.
Tbeea are
t.mi.
For
thL^
e/.
cupeoUllj Roth,
Tw
Mid
*t..
..iHUttlti
(oUowers.
12
D.
(Hormazd) and the eleventh (Srosh), are included in almost all Khorda Awesta MSS. The editing of the Khorda Awesta has been ascribed to Adarpad Mahraspand under Shapur IT. (310-379 A.D.). Besides a series of separate prayers and verses, the MSS. contain the following smaller
especially the first
collections of recitations
:
Of the Yashts,
The Nyaishes, five in number. These are brief prayers to the 1. Sun (Khurshed), Mithra, the Moon (Mah), to the genii of the Water (Arduisur band) and the Fire (Atash i Bahiram).^ The Yashts of the
corresponding Izeds, or portions of them, are partly inserted in the Nyaishes, e. g,, the entire Khurshed Yasht in Nyaish 1, 10-17, the
Mah
da}*
Yasht in Nyaish
2.
3, 2-9.
Their number
is
accordingly
five.
named
the
These are two Prayer Calendars extending each to 30 paragraphs in which the genii of the day are invoked in sucIn their entirety these are recited cession together with their retinue.
principally on the 30th day after the death of a man.4.
by
the gift
quoted
Afrlngan
i
(a)
Dahman,
recited to
Afringan
Gatha days, on which the souls of the departed descend the earth, thus as it were a kind of mass for souls.
so-called
(c)
Afringan
Gahanbar, recited
at the
celebration
of the six
not so
much
With reference
to their special
use, vide
Anqnetil
II.
565
Darmesteter in the
IDEA,
13
Rapitliwiu,
Fragments. These five books or collections of text pretty well exhaust the canon of the Parsis of the present day, but they are by no means the whole of the extant Awcsta literature. A treasure store,
still
partly unexplored,
is
tations
from
lost texts.
hidden in Pahlavi books in the fonn of quoLarger fragments have been preserved together
in
more modern
among
an extensive
ritual
work
these stands the Nirangistdn (cf, 17), in three Fargards based upon an old collection
of Alcesia Njrangs,
i. e., ritual precepts in the Awesta language. This collection has been worked up iu a large Pahlavi tract and commented on. The commentary quotes besides a great number of other These A'irawj^* are very fruitAivesta Nirangs from a different source.
of our
knowledge of the ritual as well as for the enrichment Awesta vocabulary unfortunately the text which has been handed down is very bad and the quantity of material in manosoripts
;
very scanty.^
The Afrin I Dahmdn named Aogdmadaicd from the first word of the first Awesta quotation is a Pahlavi tract interspersed with Awesta quotations the majority of which can no longer be traced in
our Awesta.
-
Larger connected fragments we have especially in the three Fargards from the HddnkU Na-^U. The last two are esehatological in
their
contents
smnll
thi.< text a* fragment which Westergaard prints aft<T Yasht 22, 39-42 does not stand in immediate connection with iho 3rd Fargard of the Iladokht. Here we should add the Afrin i
Furgartl
;J
of
for kings
and the
so-called
Vitk-
Publishcil and trHnsiaiocl by Darmcateior III. 78 4. PlioU>ffrphie oopj pablUb. Darab Poshotnn Sanjana. Bombay. 1894. Pantur by ed Aoi^emadaicfi a I*ani tract in Par.cnd, Old-^iJttciAO and Saoikrit, edited, ItaiwWt, Kw^yt latcd and expUun-^d with Olowary by W. Qcigcr, Brlangcn, IWa. QA !
i
1>.
99.
pu))li>*hel
Erroneously rcckonwl a Yachts 21 anl 22 by Wi^trnraarl. Th* piaOM -nd separately together with thoir PahUiri trnlatloi, by Hnt^
to the
W^
wrrr
a*
supplement
p.
269m.
14
D.
tdsp Yashtt^
The Pahlavi commentaries on the Vendidad and the Yasna,'and other Pahlavi works such as Vijirkard i Dlnlh and Shdyast IdShdyast are rich in Awesta citations. Numerous shorter Awesta quotations
in Pahlavi.
There are in
all
Many fragmentary texts, prayers and uirangs have into individual MSS. of the Khorda Awesta. way found their The best known are the Vispa Humata and the Airyama Isyd.^ We
58
sections.^
must not omit to mention the so-called Farhang i Oim Khadfik, an Awesta- Pahlavi glossary which has preserved not merely many Awesta words but also certain phrases and quotations from Awesta books that have been lost.^ Darmej^teter has published a text-piece which, according to the subscription, must have come from the lost Nask
Nikddfim,^
Many
well-known
Yashtf"^
I
e.g..
the
Maya
Maya
translated in Darmesteter
II.
660
and 663.
"
Darmesteter
29
seq.
large
portion
also
in
West 6BE.,
XXXVII,
3
See the collection of fragments in Westergaard, pp. 331 seq. The contain many hitherto unknown incantations cj. K.Z. 27, 587.
*
;
MSS E2
and M21
^ An old Zand-Pahlavi Glossary edited by Dastur Hoshangji Jaraaspji, revised by Martin Haug, Bombay-Bfeuttgart 1867. Herausgeg. von H. Reichelt, Wien 1900. Darmesteter, Une page Zende inddite in 3 A. 1886, VIII, p. 182. The fragment refers to mixed marriages with women who were not Parsis. According to the subscription it professes to belong to the Nask Nikddum, Fargard VaelMt In Haug's collection a
35,
which
is
7 The Darun Yasht is composed of an introductory formula and portions Yasna with partially altered liturgical forms, namely Yasna 3, 5-18; Yasna 23. 4. 5.
1-6;
te
8uma
e
MS called
ar,^dvi
Mf;,.
So in Wilson's
MS entitled No,
West, Essay,
p. 98,
IDEA, CONTENTS
10-11. 15
and
Khshnumans,' a
found in Persian
IMSS.'^
11.
(a) J.
In Europe.
Olshausen, Vendidad, Zendavestae Pars XX, adhuc saperstes, Fargard I-V continons, Hamburg 1829. Vendidad Sad^Tun des livres de Zoroastre lithographic' d'apresle Manuscnt Zend de la Bibliotheque Rojale ct public par M. E. Burnouf Paris 1829-1843, gr. fol.->^ Vendidad Sade, die heiligen Schriften Zoroaster's Ya^na, Vispered und Vendidad. Nach den lithographirten Ausgaben von Paris und Bombay mit Index und Glossar heniusgeg. v. H. Brockhads, Leipzig 1850.
P.
I.
N. h,
Westeijgaard, Vol.
The Zend
is
texts (only so
much
appeared), Kopen-
This
up
to date the
completest edition.
^Avet^ts
zum ersten Mai im Grundtexte sammt (ler Huzvaresch Uebersetzungberausgeg. von Fu. Spiigbl, I. Band: der Vendidad, Wien 1853 II. Band: Vispered and Yasna 1868.^A vesdie heiligen Schriften der Parsen
;
ta,
VVissenschaffeen in
Stuttnjarb
Wien
1886
II Teil:
im Auftrag der. K. Akademie der v. K. F. Geldnkr, I. Teil: Yasna, Vispered and Khorde Awesta, 1889; III Teil
herausgeg.
:
Vendidad und Prolegomena, 1895. (AUo in )nglish under the title Awesta, the Sacred Books of the Parsis, published under the patronage
of the Secretary of State for India in Council.
(6)
Stuttgart 1886-1895.)
In India.
Kitab i Jud Divdad, edited by Dastar Idaui Darabji Sahjaka, Bombay, A.Y. 1200, large folio (c/. Brockhaus in the Preface VI).- The Yarna of the Parsis in the Zand Languige, but Gujariitl character, with a Gujariiti IVanslation, PaniphnMO and Comment, according to the traditional interpretation of the ZortNUtrians, l)y the lato Framji A.siandiarji and other Dastnrs, Vol. 1.2. Lithograph, for the Bombay Branch of tht' K. A. Society, by Appa Rama, 1843. The Vandidad Sade of the Parnis, Ac., 1-2, 1842. The Vispered of the Parsis in the Zand Language, but Gnjariti obaracter, with a Gujariiti 'iVanslation, Paraphrase and Comment; acoording
to the traditional interpretation of the Zoroastrians,
*
by the
late
F kamji
A,
picoiat wttli
Ma
No. 38.
"
16
D.
843.
vesta, the
Sacred
Books of the Parsis, Part I, Yasna ba Nirang, from Westergaard*s Edition of the Zend A vesta publ. (in Zend) by Tehmuras Dinshaw Anklesaria, Bombay 1888.
Cbrestomathies
Weimar 1869.
la
maire, Anthologie,
1882.
Hand:
buch der Awestasprache, Graramatik, Chrestomathie, Worterbuch von W. Geigeu, Erlangen 1879. A. V. Williams Jackson, Avesta Reader First Series. Easier Texts, Notes and Vocabulary, Stuttgart 1893.
handed down
Yasna, Vispered, and Vendidad. These three texts were in writing in different ways according as they were intend-
by heart and recited. In the former case the Awesta is accompanied by a translation in Pahlavi, Sanskrit or Gujarati (see below); in the latter only the Awesta text, often interspersed with ritual directions, is given. If these ritual directions are composed in Pahlavi the technical expression is Nirang if they are given in Sanskrit or the Bhasha they
;
which had
The Nirangs are found specially in the MSS. The pure text as opposed to that
which
is
name
scide
pure.
of the
Awesta Sade give the text in its greatest fulness with all the appendices and formulae as they are actually employed in liturgical service. The MSS., on the other hand, which are accompanied by a translation, aim at greater brevity by omitting all superfluous subsidiary additions and in the case of the numerous repetitions make use of abbreviations and occasionally also of contractious which are not at first sight and without the help of the Aivosta Sddo intelligible. The difference between these two modes of committing to
writing
is
The MSS.
employed for the Yasna celebration in which only If the Yasna is celebrated with the sapplemenis
called Vispered
(high
this the
in the
characteristic
trauslatioL.
example
of abbreviation
of
N'cudidiui 8, 82-96
MSS. with
12.
17
In the
;
is
intended.
MSS.
is
given in exieiuo
the
most part indicated. These MSS. are only supplementary MSS. to the Yasna Siides. In some MSS., as for example, Hj, Kii", the Yasna Sade is given first and as supplement thereto the Vispered with an abbreviated Yasna. Only rarely is the Yasna also in this case written out in full, e, g., in the Iranian MSS. Fl Kh..
All the three tests are recited in the great and most solemn high
office.
This celebration
it is
is
the
Yasna,
Vispered and
is
of arrangement
which the chapters of Vendidad are intermingled."' Tho order quite fixed, and is set forth and made clear by the
following synopsis:
Yasna.
^
Vendidad.
Vispered.
1
1,18
1,
Yasna. 18
19
Vis,
Vididd.
10 to end
a,
18
.
20 31
3
2,
lO to end
32
10
3 4 6 6
7
11
(28)
26 (36) 27
13
9
10
11,
11,
18
:\
r.
9-15
3,
6 to end
V
38 29
30
13
U, 17
12
to
end
13
(14) (15) 16 17
5
81
81
II
7 8
38 33 34
Bove
14
CJ. W(tcrgaard,
specially
celebrated,
VUpcml high Preface, p. 13, ami intbe Gahanbar holiday*. r>mictclr I, LXtii. With rcferonco to the dcdgnation of tho MSa. nf. the ProtafOBCM to CMdB.-Tho
nlllor i
ner'a
Kdition.
'
Of,
also DiirmcHtctor
I.
UXVit.
18
Yasna.
D.
Vendidad.
Yasna.
51
Vispered.
Veudidad.
15
35
to 31
10
VII
42
^^ 18 10
^
I
VIII ^^^^
IV
62 53
43
to
23
19 18 51
13
J
1
46
IX
47
to
24
21 22
I
50
19
13 14
)
VI
551 to
71
The Vendidad
sacred
is
and grouped around the most Only chapters of the Vispered are incorporated with the first part of the Yasna, and these are either From interpolated in the Yasna chapters or are added at the end. chapter 27, that is, from the beginning of the Gathas, the Vendidad is also joined on to the Vispered. These interpolations entirely cease at the 55th Yasna, and only the Yasna is recited on to the end.
sisting of 4, the remainder of 2 fargards
A variety
in
place of
is
Vishtasp Yasht
are interpolated.
pied by the 8th and 10th Vendidad sections remain here blank.'^
13.
The
62,1
fall into two classes, the Although the former ultimately entirely rest
Yasna
6 comes in the
Dastur Jamaspji writes with reference to it *'It is written exactly like the Vendidatl Bade, the lirst part of the Yagna and Vispared is given first, then the eight fargards of Vishtasp Yasht with the GAthas and then the latter portion of Ya^na and Vispared. It is called the Vemlidad of Ojairin g^h, because it is said that the Vishtasp Yasht was recited in this part of the day as the Vendidad is recited even now, in the Ushahin g&h but it is no longer recited now." Letter of 5th June 188:^.
2
and most complete collection of Avesta MSS. in Europe is that of Rask enriched by a second collection of Westergaard in the University Library at Coponliagen. Next to this comes the collection of De Guise in the India Otlice. The MSB. which Anquetil brought to Paris are mostly of inferior value. In India, the reverend Dastur Jamagpji Minocheherji and the Mula Firuz Library in Bombay possess the largest collecthe latter, the M. F. Library, especially numerous Iranian MSS. tion
3
The
best
13.
19
on Persian originals, a marked contrast between the two traditions has been developed in the course of the century. The oldest Indian MSS. date from the 13th and the beginning of the 14th centary, the Persian MSS. do not go further back than the 17th. The Persian
their Indian
contemporaries in point of
In Kirman and Yazd, the must have existed as lato as last century a distinguished school of dasiurs^ which even the learned Parsis
correctness and carefulness of execution.
in Persia, there
The Persian
dasturs often
helped
their
with
MSS.
Sometimes Indian Parsis studied in Persia, Persian dasturs journeyed to visit their brethren in the faith beyond the Indus in order to settle dieputes and inspected at the same time their MSS. The journey, for example, of Dastur Jamasp (Vilayati) from Kirman to India is well known. He found there great ignorance, and the MSS. in a wretched condition, and estiiblished a small circle of disciples who worked in The first disciple of Jamasp was Darab in Surat, Nosari and Broach.
Surat, the subsequent teacher of Anquetil.'
From
Externally the
MSS.
th rough a
The Iranian when the copyist had a Persian original before him. The better MSS, have, some of them, very full and unctuous colophons in which the writer names
rather straight and pointed.
style has, however, sometimes been imitated in India
MS.
itself.
two
the MSS.
accompanied by a
dation for
all
European
editions; the
The MSS.
distinct families.
of the
One
is
0/.
I., 1,
OOOXZVl,
20
D.
(K5) and by the MS., which, originally in the possession of Dastur Dr. Jamaspji Minocheherji Jamasp Asana of Bombay, has now been presented by him to Oxford.' Both these MSS., which are in almost per-
apan
sprang from the same copyist, namely, Herbad MitroKal-Khusrovd 1 Mitro-apan 1 Spend-diid I Mitro-apan I Marzapan i 7th November 1323 A.D. I Bahriim. K^ was finished at Cambay on the and was, according to the subscription, copied from the MS. of Rustam 1 Mitro-apan,'- the great-great uncle of Mitro-apan. Jj was finished on the 26th January 1323, The copyist here remains silent regarding
fect preservation,
1
his original.
From
their
agreement, however, in
is
many
characteristic
mistakes,
omissions,
(fee, it
clear
that J2
also
copied
from the MS. of Rustara or its original. A comparison of as well as of Kj and L^ (see below), shews, however, that Mitro-apan did not bestow the care in detail that might have been
K3 and J 2
this
is
extant belong to a
much
This family
represented chiefly
by Pt^ and Mf^, both without date. Pt^, the more correct and probably somewhat older MS. of the two, was, according to the family traditions Peshotanji of its former possessor, Shams-ul-Ulama Dastur Dr. Behramji Sanjana of Bombay, copied about 1780 A.D. from an old Iranian Yasna of Hoshang, son of Siyiivakhsh. Pt^ reproduces in the introduction the introduction of its original, by means of which we can trace the genealogy of the MS. several steps backwards. The
genealogical tree
is
as follows
MS.
of
Farnbag
?).
,,
Mahpanah
Azad-mard.
1
Mitro-apan
Hoshang
The
MS. ofMah1)4,
MS. is
He
13.
21
MS. of Miih-vindad, son of NareThe latter copied the Dlnkard in A. D. 1020. Tho same Mah-vindad is several times cited as cominentjitor in the Pahlavi Yasna. The final redaction of our Pahlavi tnmslation of the Yasna may accordingly be due to Farnbag.'
second independent copy of the old Yasna of Hushang is Mf^ and finally Mf^, an Iranian MS. of Rustam Gushtasp Ardashlr A.D.
l\ Mf^ Mf^ Yasna tradition. In which member the two families meet when traced back cannot be
1741. This last gives, however, only the Awesta text.
represent,
best
asserted with
MSS. are the M8S. with the Sanskrit translations of Neriosangh (see below 48), represented by the two old MSS. S^ and J,. Of tliese only S, is a true represpnt:itive
subordinate of this class of
of the Neriosangh text, Jj being a later
value. Jj has been often copied.
it.
revision of
The
Paris and
Of the Pahlavi-Vendidad only one family of MSS. has been the London and Copenhagen Vendidad L4 and Kj which stand to each other in a relation precisely similar to that of K5 and J,. Unfortunately, neither of them has been completely preserved. In L4 tho l)eginning down to the oi^cning of the 9th
preserved, represented by
Fargard
very
is
wanting.
Only a few
;
leaves,
JJ,
14
to 4, 29 are preserved
in places
much
destroyed.
has been
lost,
The beginning of K, down to the 5th Fargard and tho middle portion from tho 9th to the 1 8th Fargard MS. has
a
com])letely destroyed.
On
which
nnmorooi
proj:-
'
dati^H
oldest copy
Teheran Parsi
it was still pertoctly preserfed. i la K| was formerly in the potteasioii of a named Manekji Limji Flataria (Ml,). It was written in
direct
from
is
Broach
in
A. D.
1591-
and
Bombay, l^iris, Munich and later Copenhagen Pahlavi Vendidads. L|hasonlja small number of dafk^MiI.
*
'
WcBt, SHE. XXXVII., Intro!., p. 81. Addition made by tho Aothor to thif Bnglhh VomlAO [Truu.] With rcforenco to thin the Prolognmoa, which wcrt not oomplaltd wtiin this
rt{olo
WM prepared,
22
ants.
D.
The most important amongst these is the MS. Pt, written in A. D. 1787. It seems, however, not to have been taken direct from L^. Kj and L^ come from the same Mitro-apan i Kai-Khusrovo, who twice copied the Pahlavi Yasna, In K^ he adds to his own signature the two colophons of his predecessors, so that the family can also bo traced tolerably far back. The foundation MS. is that of Homast of Seifetan, which Aerdashir i Vohiiman copied in A. D. 1205. Mahyar brought AcrdaThere it was copied by the well-known Rustam i shir's MS. to India. Mitro-apan I Marzapan. K^ is a copy of the MS. of Rustam completed L^ has lost the last leaf with the signain Cambay, 17th May 1324.
ture.
But
in Ptj
tlie
re-copied.
These
It was from the MS. of Ruatam, and, indeed, some months before Kj. finished, according to the colophon in Ptj, on the 28th August 1323, in Nosari. The genealogical tree of the whole family is then as follows
:
MS.
of
H6mast
I
Aerdashir (1205)
}>
Rustam
Ki(1324)
MI3
I
L4I323
Pt^
The
late
Pahlavi-Vendidads.
The extant Vispereds with Pahlavi translation rest entirely on an Codex K,. This MS. contains in its first part the oldest and best Vispered Sade (with Nlrang), with a subscription of the copyist Rustam 1 Mitro-apan 1 Marzapan* and as date A. D. 1278. With this is connected the Pahlavi Vispered, manifestly by the same
old Copenhagen
copyist.
This
is,
Awesta
MS. which
from a
is
That is of the writer of the draft of Ki, &c. copy of the Rustam MS. See Prolegomena XXXIX,
MB,
an old
13.
23
MS.
Vahrom, son of the Marzapan, who, in hie turn, had copied the KbQsro-malka, son of AuoshagrQbauo (aboat 1585). K* is
back
The Vendidad Sades are widely distributed in India ; they all go in the last resort to one archetype. Only a few are older than the
preceding century.
They
which has degenerated through frequent copying, and has, further, been strongly influenced by an inexact oral tradition. Amongst theee Indian Vendidad Sades two groups are to be distinguished, a superior one represented by the Copenhagen and a London Vndidad Sade, K>o and Lj, and an inferior one to which the bulk of the MSS. belongs.
The archetype
Sades, was probably originally composed from the Pahlavi Awesta for liturgical use. And thus it becomes clear why numerous qnotations
from the Awesta, belonging to the Pahlavi Commentary, have found their way into the text of the Vendidad Sades. This arohetype^ we presume, must, however, after all be older than the oldest Pahlavi Awesta MSS. known to us. The Vendidad Sades have noi un frequently preserved the better reading in contrast to the FfthlaTi-
Awesta MSS.
The Persian Vendidad Sades, represented by Mf, and Jp,, are distinguished from the Indian copies. Jp^ was copied by Fredun Marzapau in A. D. 1638, and, indeed, from a MS, belongiug to Marzapan, whO} in his turui bad as his original a copy made by Shatroeyar Erdashlr (about 1510). Mf, was written in A. D. 1618 by Khusrob Anoshirvau Rustam. The copyist, however, does noi mention his original. lu view of the close relationship of the two codices, it cannot, however, be a matter of doubt that Mf, was copied from the MS. of Marzapiln or Shatroeyar. The Vendidild Siido ty|ie is unniist;ikablc in both their arrangement of the text is that of the Indian Vendidad Sades almost without a change. But in individual readings they deimrt almost in every line from these last, while they agree sometimes with the other clais of MSS., and sometimes offer readings entirely original which are not unfrequontly oonfirmed as gennioe bjr Ibe On the one band, thoy might be sapiioeed lo stand Pahlavi translation. considerably no^ircr the archety)K) of their class ; on the other band, a revision of the Vendidad Silde api>ears to have been made in Pmia in the 16th century, or earlier, with the aid of other Pahlavi- Aweela USS.
;
favourably
24
D.
(which since then have disappeared), iu which Persia has been richer than India.' The text which the Persian Vendidad Sados supply is free
from many disturbing glosses with which the text of the Indian MSS.
is
laden.
The MSS.
which stood near
that belonging to
of the
to the
Yasna Sade also presuppose an archetype Vendidad Sado. The best MS. of the group is Shams- ul-Ulania Dastur Dr. Hoshangji Jamaspji of
Poona
(Hi)-.
14.
AwESTA
as for those
we have
just described
(c/.
above,
:
8).
(a)
is
oldest
F^
1591.
with an alphabet, some forms of prayer (Nlrangs and Baj's), and the
Nyaishes.
The
MSS.
from
the Yashts.
Then
part,
served as source for the majority of the later Yasht codices, at least in
(b)
The Khorda-Awesta
It
codices.
may
be adduced
as a specimen, as its
contents
may be taken
Yashts
as the average
of this class.
contains in
order
5
the
all
Gahs, the
11,
12,14,
codices,
21,
and
texts
is
numerous Niraugs.
including
Khorda-Awesta
Pt dated A. D. 1625.
eclectically.
This
MS. shews
writer proceeded
He
Thus
it
closely, while in
happens that, for example, Pt^ in Yasht 19 follows Fi Yasht 16 it represents a different and much inferior
recension.
Persian
discovered.
MSS, On the
containing
all
the
Yashts have
not
yet
been
occupy a unique position. The favourite Yasht of these MSS. is Yasht 13, the J'arvardin Yasht, which, on the other hand, is wanting
Westergaard was able to make
full
K9
of this claHB*
a
Compare the
14;
15.
25
the
Persian
correol
The text which tho Awesta MSS. furnish is everywhere the same without variation so far as the order of tho word^?, sentences and chapters is concerned, oversights of the copyist in the matter of omit^ions and repetitions being, of course, left out of account ; only a very few fragments show traces of a double recension. On the other hand, the tradition and writing of individual words is oftrn very uncertain and varying, and offers serious obstacles to tho establishment of a correct
text.
\J
J
15.
THE SASANIDS.
Tub Nasks.
It is a
Awesta once consisted of 21 Nasks (Nosks).- Already we find An^in.-tll reporting, on the ground of this tradition, that tho extant "Zend books"
are only a fragment of that great Awesta. Ho knows that only one Nask has Ixjen completely preservo<l, viz,, the Vendidiid. He further gives expression to the conjecture that tho Yasna formed a part of the first
and second Nasks {Setondieschl or Setoudguer), that tho Vispcretl was drawn from tho fifteenth 'Ndsk (Baghanidsf) and the Afringan Guhanlmr
from
the
HadOkht Nask.*
Tho Parsi
tradition
of the
21
Na'^ks,
tlio
which
>
rests principally
connected a well-known history which tho tobtoriptioB to Ki , (m For a thotisuid yctan after tboir migr* tton t) InJia the Parsi^ hrwl no gcnuinu Ilaomn plant nor tho Farrardin Yaiht. (Thli rocanj) that in th< Khorda Awcwtng thii Yosht had <ltsappoarod.) UMdar Jiaiiip Hakim,
With
this is
Iranian
MS, with
thtYnforc,
made a copy
-xa
in TcrKia of the
aikl
brovght
It
penoaaUj
in 1722 to Sural
*
a present to the
in
I*arfvi
alto
ProlegonMoa Til.)
The
cxproiiioii
IM
;
note.
DannMtoler
III.
XOIX
ix)*r.
Aaqoaiaglvoi a fdl MOOWA of the coDtcntii of the Na^k* in tin* Journal doi B^avana, Join 1769, pago tn(ill tht ffiVjrt MctDrrirr fiin^ lcM)ucI on <-ta>>ltt (|uo 1^ livroa Zend* . soot ki ptofMOi cum^mdo .
Aiiqnctil
I. 1,
p.
470
I.
S,
pp. 71,75
U. M.
Zor
trur-
>.
330*372).
l.y
If.-
ot
lUt of
NakH kIvch
rightly oalll la qoortlon (iK ^.tS*) tiM Hytle oompaio Hydo, niHorla BalfglOMio
;
170*J, p. 339.
Aooordinf to Aiiqelil
thr>'
1. 1.
Loid already dividcil the Zcnd*AwoiU into (Qist. du la KoNg. dcN Tcnc*, p. I7).
4
t.nnclpal
MdiooB
26
D.
The DInkaud,
work
in the
in Pahlavi
the
literature,
occupied
At
of
been extant.
all
whole contents of the Sasanid Awcsta must have of the Dinkard gives a compressed survey
This latter
them expressed, however, in certain is very succinct and often conveys nothing so far as it deals with the Nasks 1-14 and 19-21 ; on the other hand, for the Nasks 15-18 it goes into great detail. The author in the 9th book returns again to the discussion of the first three Nasks and gives
the Nasks and an analysis of
places in general phrases.
According
;
to his state-
ment only the Awcsta text of the 5th Nask was extant of the 11th Nask neither the Awesta text nor the Pahlavi translation (Zand) had been preserved. In regard to both these Nasks he abstains from all remark regarding their content. It follows from this that he knew all the rest from personal inspection and that his account is based
simply on the Pahlavi commentary.
still
When
one compares his analysis of the Vendidad (D. 8, 44) with the book, it becomes clear that he was in a position, through the medium of the Pahlavi translation, to give us a correct representation of the contents of the Awcsta. This is, however, not equally true in regard to all
the Nasks.
IG.
The
entire
Awesta canon as
parallel
re-
edited under the Sasanids,the great Awesta with its Pahlavi translation,
consisted of 21 books which are
made
to stand
with the
21
most sacred prayer. The following are the names (according to West's reading) in the order given in the
Vairijo, the
SBE.
vol.
already to te found iu
details
taken from this Parsi tradition are Pahlavi-Pazand Glossary, " by Hoshaugji and
p. 12<>.
p. 165
West, Essays,
THE PRESENT
A.
AND THE
A.
2.
3.
Sutkar. Viirstmansar.
Bako.
12. Citradat (History of human families, in especial of the Iranian royal families).
13.
4.
Damdat
tion) .
(History of Crea-
Spend (History
tra).
of Zarathush-
5.
Natar.
0.
7.
Pajag (Coreinonial).
Rato-diit-aitag
office).
Nlkatum.
Ganaba-sar-nijat
(especially
IG.
Law, Law).
17.
Civil
and
(Criminal Military
of
the
Bar is.
Kasklsrobo.
Vistasp-sasto (Conversion and Instruction of King Vishtasp).
Husparam (Doctrine
Priests).
y.
10.
18. Sakiitum
11.
Vastag
(lost).
in the
DIukard
supplemented,
it is
true,
by
They give
but,
in
the
Thus
that
12,
it is
said of the
Nasks
of Alexander,
contained 50,
'
and 22 chapters,
respectively,
17.
At first sight one is struck by the fact that amongst the titles of the Nasks the remaining books of our Awcsta have nothing answering to them as we find the Yasna has. The more recent researches of West and
Darmesteter*- have confirmed or corrected the conjecture of Anquotil.^
I
West
Kivos cxtmcta
The
notices
<lc8
dc
do
I'liitlo,
Noak, maisune portion de Noak,'* Anqactil in Joarnal ilouc pas do diro (|Uo, scion tout Ic Pawcs Zoroastro avuit conii>o3(' 21 Trait'*, dont 11 n'ost n'stc- d'cntier quo le
"Jo no craiiH
Zonds, indiques h
la
fiti
<lo
lalislo
du
ltava't
i''.
tin
Dostour
*
l)ur/.ou,
m* 8ont
do iucltiueHUiis do cc Traiies."'
p.
307.
With reference
eo 8BK. XXXVII, p.
437.
Darinestotcr III,
X tcy
28
D.
The remaining texts wore extant in the Nasks in their elements partly under somewhat different names or scattered over different Nasks. The books of the Awesta include theso texts taken from the Nasks and
in the particular arrangement which the Liturgy prescribed.^
themNasks: (a) Stot Yast, (h) Bako, (c) Hatokht, (d) Bakan Yast. The Stot Yast has passed completely into the Yasna, and forms its proper kernel. The Stot Yast was the collection of the socalled Staota Yesmja (see below, 23), which, however, with interrupidentified with tolerable
certainty, distribute
extended from Yasna 14-58. The Bako Nask is represented hy Yasna 19-21, three homilies regarding the most sacred prayers, which, according to the account given in the Dinkard 9,47, formed the The three chapters are still named in first three Fargards of this Nask. the MSS. of the Yasna Bakan and are called in the original text haya ahunalw vairyehe (Y. 19, 21), haya asahc vaMstahe (20, 5), haya ycngho hdtam (21,5). Accordingly also the 55th Yasna, which according to the closing invocation, bears the title hoya staotanam yesnyanam "Homily of the Staota Y." might have belonged to the Bako Nask, and have The analysis given in the formed the conclusion of the 22nd Fargard. Dinkard (9, 68) contains, however, no allusion to this, and it is not clear from 9, 69 what the writer may have had in view. Still it is just as possible that Yasna 55 belonged to the Stot Yast and there formed a kind of colophon to the Gathas. The Hatokht Nask is represented by the fsnso mathro hadhaokhto (this is the name borne by the 58th chapter
tions,
of the Yasna,
finally the
cf.
Bakan Nask
Y. 59, 33, perhaps specially only the section 58, 4-7) is represented by Yasna 57 (Srosh Yasht).
is
The Yasna and Vispered liturgy iu the form which later became customary, Nask itself according to the analysis given in the Dinkard 9, 43, 7 (c/. West on this passage), further by Shayast la-Shayast (of the 7th century, West SBE., V, Pref. 65) 13, 5, where Vispered 13 is diBCusscd between Yasna 30 and 31, in the very same place which it comes to occupy in the Vcndidad compare also Datistan i Dinik 45, 6. The Yasna-ceremonial (yazim) is further mentioned in Diitistan i
^
Dinik 23,
Dat. 80,
1; 47, 1;
48, 1;
Bundahish
LXXXVUI;
III,
XXXII)
coramuuicatea a passage from Masudi, aooording to which since tho time when Ardeshir
Bubak ascended the throne, the custom had oome Awesta which they called Isned (Ia.v?ifl).
29
Tho Diukard (8, 15) gives the following short deecription of the BakuQ Vast Nn.sk (i. t., tho Nask of the Yashts addressed to tho baym "The Bagun Yasht contaios particulars, first, about the or divinities) worship of Auharmazd, the highest of the Baghas and, seoondly, of the worship of the angels and other invisible and visible worldly beings^ out of whom arc likewise the names of tho days also about their
:
and marvellousocss. Besides, also, many angels who are invoked by name* at (the timo of) their worship and tho attention and obeisanco due to them/' Already West''
glory,
power, triumph
in
this descriptioii
Awesta are intended, and that theso formed one part of the Bakan Yaslit, a coujecturo which Darmestctcr' has worked out in greater detail. West found a conhrmation of this
Yashts
of
the
view in a Persian Rivayet, according to which 16 specially named Yashts of our collection composed the Bakan Yast.^ And Darmesteter rightly lays great stress on the fact that the oldest Yasht MS. Fj has preserved a reminiscence of its having formerly belonged to this Nask in bcgiuning with every Yasht a new fargard from tho 14th
Yasht of our
Yasht,
collection (the
Bahirdm Yasht)
by
3.
to
tho 19th or
Zamydd
The number
difiers continually
by the Rivayet the Yashts 2-4 are wanting in the Yashts 1-19
is
there the usual one; only the Khurshcd Yasht stands at tho end.
it
When
is
put in
its
is
a complete agfecnicnt
betwoon the numbering of the fargards in F^ and the namber of tho Yashts, and it becomes possible to reconstruct the arrangemeiit of tho old Bakan Yashts with exactness (the numbering of tho fargard Tho present arrangethat is wanting in F| being given in brackets). 17, 18, 19, The 15, 16, 13, 14, ment is: 1, 5, C, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11/ 12, Bakan Yasht arrangement in tho (1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10), 11,
:
12,
13,14, 15,
16.
The Yashts
in parts, in a
2-i,
in the
;
Bakan Yasht,
arc written
very dcgenorato
language
>
C/.
AokhtdHtimitnm Vntns
p. 3 n.,
imhe
470
n.
SBB., XXXVII,
OMSottoter,
II,
XXVU.
Wt,
30
extant
I).
first
in full in
an extract of
the
in Yiisht
It is, however, to be remarked that the statements fargard-number vary. The Eivayets of Kamah Bahrah, Nareman Hoshang and Bavzu Qiyamu-d-din give it as 17'; so also the Pahlavi Rivayet Din-Vijirgard.-
Bakau
Yasht.
regarding
its
Further, from the Hiitokht Nask have been taken the small Srosh Yasht (Nr. 11), the supposed Yashts 21 and 22 as given by Westergaard and the Afringan Gahanbar (cf. 9) from the Vlshtasp-Sasto, the Vishtasp Yasht, and the Afrin Paighambar Zartusht (Yt. 23 in Westergaard). The ritual work Nirangistan had its place in the
;
to the first
two sections of
Nask, the Aerpatistan and the Nirangistan in the narrower sense.^ Darmesteter has besides assigned a series of Awcsta fragments, with
or less probability,
to this or that
more
Nask.'^
If,
however, a not
recognised in the
Analysis
be due to the
vague and all too scant description which in some places is characteristic of the Dinkard. Indirectly much has passed from the Nasks into
the later Parsi literature.'
West estimates the contents of all the 21 Nasks of the Great Awesta About 83,000 of these have been preserved
e.
about one-fourth.
possessed no
have
to-day.^
The three
The
classes op Nasks.
their
1,
9-12)
divides
the Nasks
according to
first
consisting of 7,
class
is
to,
West,
/J.,
02.
8,
*
*
Darmesteter, III, XVI, XVII, compare also p. 9, n. As specially valuable the collection entitled "extant
451-488,
is
XXXVII,
*
further to be mentioned.
Introduction, p. 45.
7
West, SBE.
XXXVII,
ELKMKxNTS
ydsan or Gathas
18.
3J
and
tho second ddttkf dealing with the ddl or Law reference to tho hadha-miilhra,
Tho
1.
first two classes arc called also simply gdsdn orddl (Dmk. VIII These classes divide tho 21 Nasks as follows:
T,),
Giisanik
1.
Hatak-mansarik
1.
Datik
1.
Str>t Yiist.
Damdiit.
Natar.
Nlkaturo.
Ganabu-8ar*Dijat.
2.
Sutkar.
Varstmansiir.
2.
2.
3.
4.
5.
3.
4.
Kjag.
Rato-dat-aitag.
Baris.
3.
4.
Husparam.
Sakatuii].
Bako.
Vastag.
5.
6.
7.
5.
6.
tf
Vendidat.
Citradut.
6.
7.
Hatokht.
KaskisnVoo.
Vistasp-sasto.
Spend.
Bakao Yast.
is meant to contiiin the higher knowledge and ethical code the (/a/, the law literature, the lower worldly knowledge and code of duty while tho lldtak-mdn" sarik is intended to include those teachings which lie midway between the first two ( Dink., VIII, 15 ). However, the Dinkard itself admits that this distinction cannot be rigidly carried out, inasmuch as each
Tho Gatha
literature, the
gdsdn,
spiritual
from this standpoint is to some extent and springs from tho endeavour to establish an exact analogy between the Awesta as a whole and the Ahuna Vairya strophe rogmrdod iis tho quiniossenco and original of the whole Awesta revelation.' Each of the three lines of this strophe is held to correspond to a branch the first to the Gatha literature, the second to the of the literature Intermediate literature, auu tho third to tho Law ( DTnk. 8, 1, 7)^.
(8,
1,
13
).
The
classification
artificial,
'
fully
recognised
The expression jdthwya in tho Awesta (Vasna (>5,14 ; 10, 19) corre{K)uds to the gdgdnik, and is applied in tho Utter ^mssage to a quotation which Ikls been borrowed only in (wirt from our known lJdlak-mdti$artk appears in tho Awesta as fuidha-fndthnut and Gathas. (LU is tho well-known ddUm. In the Vendidiid-ritual, iniitjnd of Yasna
*
Thb
fortnaln
nUml^
in
Va>tu 27.
H.
It ii
;.
\%y
'
m
I\
it
wm
jcart
a^n.
\VMt lra-iUi'>4
<
n.
It ptajn
m tho Gn
(<
lDtlMAwaU
itirtho3 hnoi
.Hot
witb
III.
lli
ihrw faatUnoatalldoMi
of Zoroteutea otlMoi
18.
32
1,
D.
is invoked Data hadha-dsita,vldaeva ZamthiLshtri, The Vishtfispritual' substitutes, as has been shewn above, in place of the Veudidad the Vishtasp Yasht, which has been borrowed from the Vishtasp Sasto Nask, t. c, a Nask of the Hatak-mansarik class, and is therefore to be Here at the same place (Y. 1, 20) assigned to the Intermediate class.
20,
(fee,
is
ing parenthetical note hadha-mdthra zaini-parsta. Now, if Darmesteter is correct in his interpretation (T, 0) of ddtdm hadha-ddtom as " the
law and
its
the mdthra proper, the sacred word, the real kernel of the revelation.
The Zdt-sparam^ further divides the literature of the Law into two subdivisions the law against Demons, represented by the VeudiIt dad, and the law of Zartusht, represented by the remaining Nasks. the Mauthra of the subdivides similarly the Hadhamanthra into two Appointor, represented by the Nasks Pdchio and RatO'ddto-aito, and the Manthra of the good signs, represented by the remaining Nasks. Beyond this, neither from the Zat-sparam nor from the statements in the Dlnkard which are of the scantiest just at this point, can we get any tangible information regarding the proper character and contents
Our Awesta
of to-day appears to
Those Nasks, which besides the Stot Yasht, have the largest representation in the extant Awesta texts, namely Hatokht, Bakan and II u sparam, are reckoned the
Datiks.
first
to the
latter to the
Law
or worldly literature.
much
plausibility
that the
literature
occupied
is,
with
philosophy
and the
literature
sciences.
literature
was
It
the theological
is
in
it
proper
sense of
the term.*
so
called
not because
contains
exclusively
^
-''
33
Gatha texts, but because the Gatha tests in the Stot Yasbt stand at the head and also because the wliole literature is based essentially on these The Datik literature was the world!}' portion the oldest portions. knowledge of which was intended for the laity. It was so called
Law formed an important part of it. The Hadhamanthm was the scientific literature which rested on theology and supplemented it. This tripartite division may have l>een analogous, viutatls mutatuiin, to the Indian classification into Vcnla, Vedanga and Smriti. Another passage compares the three classes of the literature with
because the
literature
from what has been said that this threefold division is no longer applicable to our Awesta. All that remains after deducting the Gathas in the proj)cr sense and the law-book,
19.
Vbndidad.
the
Vendidad,
litjiny,
under two categories the forms of prayer or and the Yashts or religious poems of Iran. Of coarse, the entire
falls
Awesta, with the solitary exception perhaps of the Gathas, saffers from the Yashts as well as the Vendidad.
This
Everywhere same tendency to follow certain ideas, wherever they occur, through the whole scale of their synonyms or the whole gradation of The mention of the house {nuulna) drags in their relatives in order.
lies
is
iu the
there
the
{vis,
The
is
theory and
mechanically
according to
number, quantity and matcTial. 'MV here is the first pleasantest thing on this earth, where the second pleasantcst, and where the third and
the fourth in the order of pleasantness?
Where
*'
is
the
first 3.
)
unpleasantest
**
(Vend.
Whosoever
joint of his
iis
large as the
last
of
his
largest finger,
ribs,
as
as
long as
ao ann or
leg,
etc.,
d,
400
(VoDd.
p. & note
ffivofi
NmIu
AoqotOl tb dAailkNi ; oumporo alw aooordUng to inrormsKoa dtfivvd ftom tk& Panto
mUA
1.
" Du promlor
4iU.
rij^ioe
'HorUMomlort
AnMUtil
I,
I, |i.
*;.f.
ft
YwimO.
34
D.
In many cases, however, the detailed classification of offences 10-21). and punishments has a deeper significance, as for example when in prescribing purifications the distinction is con^^cientiously marked, whether the wood is hard or soft, whether the ground is solid or loose, the vessels are of gold, silver, iron, copper or stone, whether the water is stagnant, from a cistern, from a fountain, snow-water or river-water. But when (Vend. 15, 2o) the Creator is asked for detailed ialbrmation as to what is to be done with a bitch which litters in a camel's, or
horse's, or cow's or sheep's stall or on a wall, in a cellar, or
on a meaa
dow
and the law-giver each time gives the same answer,^ wo have
mania for spinning out the same thought in endless variations. Also the external form of the teachings of the Law "Zarathushtra asked Ahura Mazda lAhura Mazda, is stereotyped: holiest spirit, creator of all earthly beings, Holy one, when does the Thereupon Ahura Mazda said,*' &c. corpse-spirit spring on dead men.'The technical name for these instructive interviews between Ormuzd and Zoroaster is Ahniris frasno and Ahfiiris tkacso "the Ahurian quesThe same tioning and the Ahurian teaching" (Yasna 71, 12 67, 24). also in other books, usual is e.g., in Yasht expression form of outward points certain thought of as conver1, 1 ;14, 1, Even the Gathas are at
striking instance of the
e. g,
50, 2.
Ormuzd
is
often introduced
1,
1
as
1;
speaking without any preceding interpellation^, as in Vend. Yasht 8, 1 j 10., ] 13, 1, and in many other places. In Yasna 71,
;
not
Zoroaster
Zoroaster
20.
is
but Frashaoshtra
is
ascriptions
list
or content, sometimes a
and holy things, sometimes adorned with the usual adjectives. Their whole ai-t and function lies in a circumstantial exhaustive recounting of the names and properties of the divine beings, their companions and helpers, and ideas related to them, according to the order supplied by rank, time, ritual, and the whole cosmological system of Zoroastriani.-m. The constantly recurring
of
names and
formula
is
yazamaide,
''
We
worship the
all
,"
or a similar one.
**
here worship the souls of the dead, the Fravashis of the pious.
We We
ancestors,
teachers
and
7, 1.
pupils,
pious
Vendidad,
to Ma/.da
is
wanting Vd.
:
5, 1; 6, I; 8, 1; 13, 1
15,
1.
35
men and
pupils.
pions
all
women who
pious teachers.
died in
Fravashis of
Wo
We
Fravashis of
pious woman.'''
"
pious
men
we worship
the
Wo
worship the high Lord, namely Ahura Mazda, who is the highest (Lord) of Asha, who is the most richly helpful Lord of Asha, Wo
reverence
past and
all good works, both Mazda, the gloriously renowned; wo reverence the Amesha Spenta whose kingdom is good, tho benefactors. We reverence Vohu Mano, the Amesha Spenta; wo reverence peace and victory, which is superior to the other creatures; wo rcvorenco tho inherent ^lazda-croatod wisdom, we revcreuco the Mazda-created wisdom that has boon heard by tho ear."^ These forms of prayer fill up a considerable part of the whole Awesta, and have given it, not unjustly, the discredit of being a dull insipid book.*
all
we reverence
future.""--"
We
reverence Ahura
The Yashts also are abundantly filled with such formuLo, 21. The smaller Yashts, indeed, consist mainly of such forms. The larger Yashts, on the other hand, which alono have a real claim to the name^ bear a somewhat higher stiimp. They are artistically arranged, and in their inward e=jsence they are real poetry. The outward markof a correct Yusht is the division into fargards with a standing introduction and refrain. This is confined to the following Yashts 5, 8, 9, 10, 13, U, lo, IG, 17, ID and the greiit Srosh Yasht (Yasna 57).'* The second critt^rion is the preponderance of metro. Fop the most part they are composed in measured language, not
:
merely in a rhythmic p* se^, but in real metre, in tho current oightsyUabled measure with lines of twelve syllables thrown in. The only metrical principle hero followed seems to be tho retention of tho definite number of syllables. Wh<ni the metre doe;* not always conio out
quite correct, this
is
due
in part
form of tho
strict
language
in tho written
texts,
partly
also to
the
want of a
still
>
SIfoM t, l-t. Yi 70. 7. 26, 7-8. For a chnrnctGrixatioD of tbo book, oompArc aIho DrxcKKR, p. 74 1 Bd.
YMna
Miym,
p. :k)7.
(12)
knows
nothiiifr of thisiitTition.
71)11.,
36
D.
re-edited
und re-touched.'
Also
predominantly sober and monooccasionally a higher only does tonous, movement, the warm breath of
the reh'gious poetry of the Iranians
defines
hymns
of
praise
their
which
scb
to
forth
genii,
relation
Ormuzd has
his servants."-
one side of the Yashts. The Yashts are compossd of description and narrative the former is for the most part copious and extended, the latter brief, lively and suggestive, like the history of the Aryan arrow;
pure creation (Yasht 13,77-78); only rarely worked out at length like the story, spiced with a certain humour, of the contest between Azhi
the hvarvno, the Iranian king's splendour and the Frangrasyan afber it (Yasht 10, 46 -Gi). These mythical episodes and characteristic touches, interspersed here and They are taken from there, are the most precious pearls in the Yashts. the heroic Epos of the ancient Iranians, and, since they are pretty
fire for
Dahaka and
vain hunt
of the
abundant, they serve as a tolerable substitute for this lost epic. The entire hero-lore, which Firdusi celebrates at such length, is already
contained in germ
wards
in the Yashts, from Haoshyangha(Hoshang) downVishtaspa (Grushtasp), not seldom, indeed, set forth in richer form than in the Shahniime. On the other hand, many an obscure
to
first
brought into
1 With reference to tlie metrt), compare Westphal, Zur Vergleichcnden Mctrikdcr ludogermanischon Tolker, K.Z. 9,437, especially 44i seq.~ B,oth in Z.D.M.G.25,215. TOERPEL, De metrices partibus Zcndavestae, Halle, 1871. Geldner, Ueber die Metrik
(lea jiiugereii
Avesta. Tiibingeu, 1877. F. Allen, Uber den Ursprung des homcrischen p. 559 $eq. The editors of the Awesta had no idea
II,
AxquETlL
143.
it
forces itself
definition contained
above, 17.
3 Thc^rw/6of the Uter Persian myth. Compare Noldekc in Z.D.M.G. 35, 44 1; Dabmestetee. Et. Jr., II, p. 220. * DarmesteteR has worked in this direction especially with good result. Compare I, XLVI, and his translation of the Yashts. With reforcnoc to the agreement of the Awesta and the Hhahnamc. in regard to the mythical history of Iran, compara especially SriiiGEL Awcila und Bhfihuumc, Z.D.M.G. 15, 187.
:
IIIE
AWKSTA,
1^1.
37
two
mythical royal lines, the Pnradhatus or Pcshdails, and the Kavis or Kayauians, with the various interregnums, as it lies at the basis of the
portions of the Awesta, agrees in all essential points with the In the Yashts 5, 9, 15, 17, the old heroes and kings Shahname.' only as a foil. It is related how these reverenced the Kpos serve the of divinity in question and made sure of its help for paiticular ends. They are brought forward in the traditional succession, and numerous
epic
On
hvareno, we might say of the Iranian kingly crown, and sketches in broad outlines the entire liistory of old Iranian dynasties, their contiicts
their
fortune.
is
This
is
a real piece of
epic writing.
The
list
of the kings
This
begins,
down
Yasht
it).
with nmch greater right the title Kay an Yasht MS. than that which is usually given, the Zamyad The conclusion (89 96) is an apocalypse depicting
the passing of the Iranian royal crown to Soshyos, the future Saviour,
and the resurrection, the triumph of Soshyos and the final besieging of Ahriraan. The epic of descriptive elements, and those which deal with
forms, by no
many
other
means exhaust the contents of the Yashts. 'J'hey contain kinds of teaching, which stand iu some connection or
cbnrms, amuleta,
tbo
In this respect
14tb
Yasht
is
GATUAS.
of the
22.
position
by reason of the
employed
language
in
written. These aro the so-called Gathas (gdlhdo). Gatha, Phlv. gas, plur,
usage, and which thcGathn?, iu the narrower aud strict sense, form the centre. Acconliugly wo arc to include under the (latbasall those Awesta texts which are composed in tho Gatha dialect. In its narrower and proper sense tho term is restricted
g(t{fdn, is
in a wider
sense,
especially
in later
18) of
. d.,
groups
379
;
NoLDicKK
Knjiinicr
iui
38
{('f.
D.
narrower sense the Phlv. gds designates the separate Gatha strophe which are called in the Awesta afsmana^ The text of the Gathas had its place in the great Sasanid Awesta in the The next following throe first of the Gatha Nasks, in the Slot Yasht, Nasks were, to judge by the preceding tests or from the statement of their contents given in the Dinkard, more modern productions which were related directly or indirectly to the Gathas commentaries or homilies on them. They illustrated the Gathas theologically from The Sutkar was only loosely connected with various standpoints. Its aim was to draw useful doctrines from the Gathas, the Gathas. to illustrate them by the aid of legends, and to append to them fuller The Nask Varshtmansar prefixed discussions'- (Diukard 9, 2-23). a chapter on the birth and call of Zarathushtra, the following 22 chapters contained, according to the analysis given in the Dinkard,
2o). In a still
lines of a
a table of contents of the Gathas, besides discussions thereon and appendices thereto. The original text of this Nask must have contained the quintessence of the more ancient indigenous interpretation of those
pieces
hoary antiquity^
is
by which
calls
it is
(Dinkard
Gathas.
9,
47-68).
West
it
''an
It appears to
of the
In
the
a chapter devoted
to one of the 17 metrical Gathas and the Airyama Ishyo (Y. 54), one devoted to the three sacred praj^ers which were prefixed to the Gathas, and one to the Yasna Haptanghaiti, The Sutkar and Bako counted
23.
collection
of the texts
named
Stoldn Yasndtif from which it received its name. In the Awesta the Stotan Yasnan are called Staota Ycsni/a, and there designate this same
collection incorporated in the
8; 71 7. 18
J
Yasna
12,'
(cf.
Visp.
1,
3, 7
23, 1
55, 3. G. 7
58,
122).
They arc
West,
",
word
vechast,
p.
249.
Jiist.
"Die Ahuna-vairyaC>.
Forinel
und
der K.
Akademie zu
MUnchen, 1872, p. D7. a Wkst, SBE. XXXVII, p. 173 n. ^ Fuller informatioa in DARMLSTRTEit
1
I,
CIV'.
Wkst.
i.
303
n.
THE
called "the laws for the
(lATirAs,
^^ 22-2:>.
39
first life''
in the Gathas, somewhat same way in which in the Rig-veda rcah occurs, not as the name of a completed collection, but as a specifie terra for a jiarticular kind of style. The Staota Yesnya seem to be somewhat more comprehensive in the
On
is
Shdijast 13,
we have the
definite
begin with the words visdiv9 amdsd sp^ntd, i.e., with Yai?na 14, 1. On the other hand they are named for the last time in the liturgical note added at the end of the chapter in 58,8. They must, therefore, thus According to the Rivafall between 14-58, but not continuously. This number cannot now yets the Stot Yasht numbered 33 chapters.' be made out with certainty. According to my view the Gatha-dialect The chapters lG-17, 19-2(3, r>2, is indispensable for the Stot Y^asht. Chapter 18 is only a liturgical eliminated. would have be 57 to and 55 assume that the three most sacrod If we repetition of 51, 7 and 47. prayers, to each of which the three Nask Commentaries devoted a sejiarate fargard, formed in the original Nask three separate pieces, and that, further, the Yasna Haptangliaili, although in the Commentaries it is gathered up into a unity (Dink. 9, 12, 35, 57), had retnincd its original division into chapters in the Stot Yasht from which it received its name, the number 33 would work out as follows
:
Y.
14
Y.
t
34
V.
45 40
15^
Yathd aha vairyo
As^mi voful
35
36 37 3S 39 40
41
YcnyhP huf dm Y. 28 29
3()
47 48 49
50
51
53
31
42
54 5G
68,
32 33
11
43 44
11
1-3
11
s88
V
Writp. HBK.
XXXVII,
p. 169 n.
Not qnitt
IdMtlcftl with
>
to another Ka^k.
40
D.
The Gabhas occupy tbe largest space in tli^so Staotu Yesnya. They are divided into five separate groups according to the five different metres or strophes employed. The individual groups are arranged in the descendinii; order of their length. They are named from their initial words; sitnihirly the individual chapters or llaitis of a group
have
titles
taken from
their
first
and,
in isolated cases,
from
their
second word.
The first group is called the Ahunavaiti Gatha (34, IG) from the second word of the single strophe placed at the liead of the group Yathd aliil vainjn (the Ahuna Vairya, Ilonover in Anqfetil).
It
is
made up
1.
2.
Ahyasa
Haiti,
11
11
Strophes,
>
Y.
Y.
28
29 30 31
32 33 34
including the
syllables.
3.
X.
5.
G.
7.
11
jj
22
IG
a
i)
}f
14
15
})
Y. Y. Y. Y. Y.
of 7
+9
or 7
+8
end
of the 7th
syllable.''^
It consists
Ustavaiti Haiti,
IG Strophes,
2.
3. 4.
Tat-thwa-parpsa H.
20 11 19
Y. Y.
Y.
43
44
45
At-fravaxsya H.
Kamnamaeza H.
Y.
46
of
syllables.
The strophe of the Ushtavaiti Gatha consists of 5 lines" The ciesura occurs at the end of the fourth syllable.
The names are partly modelled
after the later
4+
Awcsta.
Rcsultate
On
AUrel Mayr,
der Silbenzahlong
ans den
ersten Gathas,
d.
Wien
phil-hist. Kl.
der K. Akademle
W.
1871 (from the Juliheft der Sitzungsberiolite der zu Wien, 1871). Ch. Bartholomae, Arischc For-
of 40,
lines.
With
rcfcronoe to
th's
THE
The
thlnl
r.ATiiAS,
23-24.
Gatha (Y. 50.
41
12),
group
is
To
it
2.
G strophes
12
3.
4.
At-mayava H.
Kat-moi-urva
fl.
12
11
Y. Y. Y, Y.
lines
47 48 49
50
each
of 4
The Spenta-mainyu-strophe
syllables,
consists of four
In individual
in
+7
takes
Y. 48, 5 and
0.
The last two groups comprise each one chapter ; they are the Vohukhshathra Gatha with the Vohukhshathra Hfiiti 22 strophes, Y. 51, and the Yahishtoishti Gatha with the Vahishtoishti Haiti
lines
The strophe of the former consists of thne The Vahishtoishti strophe is made up of two shorter and two longer lines, the former of 7 + 5 Byllables with
strophes, 53.
Y.
each of 7
+7
syllables.
one
syllables with double caesura. without being reckoned, one of the Gathas proper, a single strophe the Airyama Ishyu, The metre is that
ca3sura,
the
latter
of
7+7+5
To
is
attached,
traditional
division of
tho
Of
already of
mentioned.
three
lines
in
Y.
an imitation of the genuine Asom which stands coroplele Vuhtl prayer, The
each.
It
is
quotea in
its
opening words,
The
all
the strophes,
lines,
words and
syllables
of
the
the
Eaoh
is
provided
The Gathas are composed in an ancient richly developed 24. language, which diverges largely both in form and vocabulary from the ordinary Awcbta. The hnguistic differences between the " Gathadialect
''
1
I
later Awesto,'*
BBE. XXXVII.,
6
42
mar.
D.
The external
the nniform
points of
lengthening of the
tinction
vowel.
In this
rcsi)ec't it
has
many
of the
Inscriptions.
Further a dis-
must be made between the genuine ancient Gatha-dialect and The latter is found, for example, the imitated or mixed form of it. in Y. 5G and largely in the confessions, also in the Yerighe Ildidm
prayer.
The
rest of the
the language of these texts, namel}'', that they are the oldest
of the whole
and original text for the According to the later Awesta, the sacred words 'par excellence. body of the holy formed out of the were they 3 la-Shayast Shayast 13,
book.
They
are
the source
man.
They are often invoked as sacred things,* quoted innumerable times as wonder-working charms (e.g. Vd. 8, 20; Farg. 10 and 11). They are the basis of manifold imitations and particular forms of speech. These imitations of the Gathas are often nothing more than a transference of the ancient dialect into tbe current modern Awesta language. Thus the line tat thicd Xiordsd dn's mot vaocd Ahurd 44, 1 is modernised in Vd. Idj 10 into tat thwd p^rosd ars me vaoca Ahura and 49, 1 yd voroz^ndi vanguhim ddt frasasilm is varied into yd me vurd7.dndi vanguhim ctdt frasastim Yasht 9, 20. Similarly in 71, 13 compared with 46, 6 and elsewhere.
Only the Gathas are held in the Awesta
in the style of a report. to
ances of Zarathushtra, while the remaining books record his words more
They are called the Gathas of the holy ZaraLegend imagines Zarathushtra speaking in the Gathas on solemn occasions (Y. 9, 1). Zarathusthra has communicated in the Gathas all the moral laws which have been revealed in the whole contents of the Awesta and has given them their authority (Neriosangh before Yasna 28).
thushtra (Y. o7, 8).
(Hfiiti)
in itself, the
In Yasna 44, every strophe, with the exception of the last, is Similarly, in Y. 43, strophes 5-0, 9-iO, 11-12, 13-14, 15-16 hang together; so also 45, 1-0. The
first
strophe
19, 38.
48
sometimes states the subject, c. g., in 30, 1. The concludiug strophe is frequently an oratio vro doviooi the prophet considered as speaker, e.g.,
^:i, U; 43, 10; 45, 11; 41>, 12; 50, 11. Zarathushtra speaks of himself sometimes in the third person (28, 6; 33, 14; 43, 16; 46, 13 ;49, 12; 51
12
53, 1),
sometimes in the
first
person (28, 7
;
In the present imperfect state of the interpretation of the Gathas every judgment regarding these interesting texts must be accepted with great caution.' A unique spirit, more profound than that whicli meets
Almost every is true that the Gathas always bring us back again to the fundamental ideas of the Mazda-roHgion but these ideas appear constantly in a new and distinctive garb. The stylo of expression is almost entirely free from the influence of pattern and uniformity, such as we find in most of the other texts nothing
all
tlie
us in
Gathas.
It
is
commonplace or
trivial,
everything
is
In their
remind us in many ways of the old Upanishads. They deal much more with
principles than details
;
in
the meaning oPthis and temporal recorapense of all deeds, the future judgment and trial by fire, the cx|KK;tcd kingdom of Mazda, these are the leading themes which ever recur io
character.
conflict of the
The
two
spirits,
which
is
worM,
eternal
continual variation.
The
essential distinction
all
personality of Zarathushtra.
In the Gathas
presents
itself in a
much
less
to
our humanity.
legendary form^ in a form brought much nearer Mention is made only of his being cailo<i and
INfazda, l)ut
t^iught
by Vohu
not of his
bodily
His relation
"
forth
more
vividly
is
King Vishtaspa and his councillors, sUinds vc and The and more conspicuously.
alluhi
personalclement
nemios
rest of tho
Avc^ta knows
Ahrlmwi, Tarif
1877, p. 311
C.mparc also Daumehtrtku I, XOVII ^i^i W"! Onniud Dc Uarlsz, Areata, CLXXXII. {
cl
44
D.
nothing.
preponderatingly abstract, by which we by no means imply that the thoughts also of the Gathas are pure abstraction or speculation. The
and
cult, the Fravashis, Mithra, and the entire concrete pantheon are unknown to the Gathas. In like manner also the ceremonial outward sacrificial worship gives place to the moral
its
Haoma
with
naturalistic
and
spiritual element.
From
this
silence
of the texts
it
would, of
course,
not be legitimate to
the Eupornatural
been entirely
as
banished from the older Mazda-religion,^ and that the Gathas represent the primitive, the later texts the degenerate Mazda-religion
adnpted
The Gathas
reflect
rather only
one side of the same Mazda- religion, its esoteric doctrine. They The greatest are intended for the narrower circle of the initiated.
emphasis
is
laid
vacddmno).
on the '* knowing," and the ** initiated" one (vidiis, He has a preferential right before the multitude {pounls
Repeated allusion
is
made
to
is
logically
as= hymn,
It is to
amongst the Brahmans as well as the Buddhists the verses scattered over narrative prose which either form an integral part of the narrative, or were tacked on to the prose, and in this case its contents recapitulated in a brief and easily remembered summary.^ By reason of their form they were quite peculiarly adapted for oral tradition, and were perhaps
originally selected for this purpose. They have often become detached from the accompanying prose and have been preserved alone without the If we might assume a similar position for the Gathas of the latter. Awesta, these would also presuppose a lost prose substratum of which
Their pecu-
Cf. PisCHEL in G.G.A. 1894, No. 6, p. 4J7. 2 HiJBSCHMANX, Ein Zoroastrieclics Lied, Munchcn 1872, p. 2. * With reference to the secret doctrines and sayings, whicli, in the later book, aro rccomuiondcd to sjfecial discretion, compare Yaslil, 4, 9 14, 46. * Compare El). Mllleu, Dor Dialekt dcs (Jathua tier Lalilavistara, Weimar 1874,
1
;
V-
p,3.
45
conuected,
point to
are
in favour
of this
supposition.'
Many
strophes
may, therefore, well suppose that in the Gathas has been preserved for us the quintessence of the doctrinal teachings or sermons
which the oldest tradition put iato the mouth of the prophet and caused 1)0 preserved in the circle of the faithful, his school and privileged followers. But whether a certain authenticity m:iy be ascribed further to these Sravdo ZirathuHri **Zarathushtrian Utterances", is a question to
to
We
which, in view of the fluctuating opinions with regard to Zoroastcr'i* age and historical person, no definite answer can be given.
to
be
related
to a
definite
occurrence contained in the legends of the saint or to he conceived on the basis of some concrete situation, which indeed shines through in
allusions,
but in
its
entirety
Nearly
is,
has
its
own
peculiar stamp,
is
The background
most
distinct
Yasna 53;
princes
who were
had
Unique
in
its
stylo
Y.
2'J;
Uroan.
4(1
1.
26.
now hear yo
'!<'-
Yasna
: And
will speak,
now
all
liston,
who
seek
lie is manifest
Hoc PlsCHBL
aik!
GRMlNtlt* VoltMhc
Bttxlicii.
VoL
I.,
Htuttunit
1<S!^
i>.
?S7.
*
iI;Allc,
For example, In the Zarta4)it Nimc, </. AnqurTiL I. 2. n. 33. The UAlhiiM kive bocii odilod iurlicutarly Uy Cll. DiiiTlloi..., w.
187^, with n ruviovr uf the metre aail ao Irnicx uf woTiU.
46
2.
D.
-world, of
And I whom
spirits
Neither our
respective thoughts nor doctrines, nor knowledge, nor efforts, nor words,
And I will speak of the first (most important) thing in this 3. which Ahura Mazda tho Knowing One has proclaimed to me. To those among you who do not fulfil it the word as I intend and sjiy it, will the end of the world be sad.
life
4.
And
One
it
have
learned,
Mazda
is
Who
created
is
VohuMano.
all-seeing
5.
And
I will
His daughter
The
Ahura
not to be deceived.
And
to
tho word
hearken to which
man
^'
:
Me,
this one'
shall
attain to
and Amcretatat through the working of the Vohu Mano," Ahura Mazda.
6.
Ho
And
I will speak of
Him Who
is
the greatest of
all,
praising
Him, O Asha! Who is tlie wisest of all. By His holy spirit shall Ahura Mazda hear it in Whose worship I was instructed by the Yoliu Mano. According to His wisdom shall He teach me that which is best.
7.
They
advantage of
this,
namely, those
rejoice in that
who
live,
is
shall be.
which
men
of Satan.
And
this
by His Kingdom.
to
I seek
how
to bring
Him
us with
hymns
!
of entreaty- since
now
I long to see
it
before
my
good action, and good speaking, I, Ahura. And in paradise we will oflfer
0.
Asha
Him homage.
I seek
Him
that
He may be
with the
Vohu Mano,
cattle
Who
discomfort.
and our
The Prophet.
Literally
'"
with entreaty."
47
0.
Him will
is
ableness
Who in nnchangeUis Asha aud Vobu Mauo be in His kingdom Haurvatatand Amcretatat,
11. To him therefore who in the future will contemn the Devs and the men who contemn him, and all others except the man who pays
li^ly rrii-
Mazda Ahura
Yasna 50, 4-6. And I will worship You praising Yon, Mazda Ahura together with Asha and Vahishtcm Mann and Khshathra and the wished for^ (fem.) revealer' of the well-disposed, ye who wait fur th( faithful on the way to Paradise.
!
5.
Since are
fulfilled,
Mazda Ahura
prophet
Asha
as soon as
you
When
lifts
his voice,
Mazda
as
friend,
V^ohu
Mano
27.
may be
Gathas
pro|K)P,
principle of
Seveu-Chapter-Yasna ( YasJia Hajdanghditiiii cf. the subscripSutkar this portion is named simply the Yasna
),
(Dluk.
9, 12, 1
and
is
treated
of in a single fargard
(9,
G.
so also in the
Varshtmansar
1-2)
(9,
35) aud
Bako Nask
3 to
57).
The
lleptanghaiti
(35,
/a/ a/ in 35,
41,
The introduction
concluding chapter (42) bear the impress of a later date. In the Shuyast la-Shiiyaet (13, IG), Y. 35, 2 also is reckoned as part of the Ila[)tanghriiti. The Seven- Chapter-Yasna is, with a few exception?*,
aud
the
prose;* although
bus divided
1
it
and metriad
lU
Literally
iiiya in
the
which ovory oac oiuit The Chinrat Literally ' winh with tho hand."
:
pMU OYor.
Dlok. 9, 90, 8.
sylUblc nirtrc
ix
Compara
3ri.
nud
tlio
rrni.uk^
tiKLnKsn
rdtUon on
chapter
48
D.
language is as ancient as that of the metrical Gathas, but the thoughts and expression are simpler. In parts the yammaide-i\)Tmu\ii wliicli later became customary, preponderates especially in chapters 37, 38, and
39.
Each chapter
is
Shayast lii-Shayast
in the place
devoted to a special theme with regard to which quoted may be compared. Chapter 30
In reality it speaks of which plays the chief part in the fire-test in the Chapter 37 is defined as a thanksgiving for the good last judgment. creations of Mazda. The definition of the remaining chapters is less appropriate. Chapter 38 treats of the earth and its genii as also of the waters; chapter 39 of animals, the souls of the pious and the Amesha Spentas 40 and 41 of rewards in this world and the next. There seems to be no close connection between the separate chapters.
to treat of the six fire-ordeals(i;a?').
fire,
was intended
especially of that
name
occur in itj
however, only an accident; for Y. 35, 9 and 10 contains an unmistakable allusion to him. One might be tempted to see in some
This
is,
first,
replies to
within the circle of his congregations, so that they thus form in some
to the
metrical
Gathas.
Beyond
this
little
28.
Sample of
a translation
Yasna
3.
35, 3-10
:
this will
!
we choose for ourselves, Mazda Ahura we think, speak, and do them, namely those which are the best of all works for the world. 4. By reason of the rewards for these best works will we strive both learned and unlearned, rulers and
beautiful
"
And
Asha
that
5.
Evermore
will we, so
and prepare it, namely, the rule of Mazda Ahura and Asha G. And as any one knows clearly be he man or woman so shall he do for himself according to his best knowledge that which is good, and further teach it to those who should do it as the case may be. 7. Since we reckon as the best the paying of worship and homage to
best ruler
Vahishta.
Gebcte
und das
siebcntcilige
Gcbet, in den
Studien,
von
Joir.
und
Tii.
Baunack, Leipzic
1888, p 451.
40
Ahura Mazda and the feeding of the cattle. That will we do and it as far as we are able. 8. And in the rule of Asha and amongst the people of Asha there is for every man the best life as
further teach
9. And these (Thy) revelations, O Ahura Mazda will we further teach with the best thought of Asha and in thee' we possess the best receiver and teacher from the side of Asha and Vohu Mand and the good Khshathra and from Thyself, Ahura, in consecjuence of his' hymns upon hymns, from Thyself, in consequencoof
his speeches
upon
offering.'*
29.
is
The
nid era
few notices
Magians sang the Tbeogony on the occasion of their sacrifices.^ Hermippus of Smyrna (3rd century B. C.) is the earliest writer who knew of the writings of Zoroaster. Hermippus wrote a book on the doctrines of the Magians which, according to Pliny, contained a stiitement of tlie contents of the two million verses which Zoroaster had composed,* Nikolaus of Damascus^ and Dio Chrysostomus^ speak of the A.;yia of Zoroaster which the Persians revered as sacred. The latter adds Wo learn from that the Magians had learned them from ZoroaaU^r.
and Pausunias", who report as eye-witnesses, that the Magians performed religious services in their fire-temples that lasted for hours, and that they read them from a book in .a barbarous tongue. Philo of Byblus (about 80-130 A. D.) quotc3a passage from a collection of the sacred writings of the Persians as the very words of Zoroaster, a philosophical poetical description of the Supremo God,
Strabo^
The Prophet Zarathushtra is raaint. Compare the colU'ctioriH in Klei'ker, Supplement II, part 1, pp. 5 Mf^&APP, Die Religion and Slttc dor Pcrs.?r und iihrigen Iranier nach dea };ritrhlohen und rtlBimheo Quellcn, Z.D.M.Q. 19, 1 eg. Compure esiHci.illy |>. 35. Ddnckkb, (icchiohtc, pp. lOapg.
*
Kd
Meyer, Gcachichte,
*
*
p. 504.
Herodotus
I.,
132.
PHniof. HUt. Nat. 30, 2; conipar.' uKo M>tr. I/mrt,, IV vlui phllo*.
2, CO.
proom VL
50
D.
He
the
adds that Ostanes says tlie same in his Oktateuch.* Eusebins iu first century of the Sasauid dynasty speaks of a collection of sacred
is
represented as speakiag.'-'
is
Among
interesting, namely,
cow
hides.^
30.
More valuable
preserved the quintessence of the Parsi tradition in the two -fold account,
which it contains.^ The one account in the last chapter of the third book^ asserts that the work before it, was based on the sacred revelation which Zoroaster imparted to his first disciple in answer to his questions. King Vishtasp, it says, had written down the originalteaching, had
MS. in the royal treasury, and a copy of it in the had put further copies into circulation. When the great calamity of Alexander's usurpation came upon the monarchy the one copy was burned, the other fell into the hands of the Greeks and was translated by them into Greek. When King Ardashir, the son of Papak, restored the monarchy in Iran, he caused the scattered copies to be collected. At his order, his high priest Tansar completed and published (or explained ?) this collection^', and thus gave '^ a faithful reproduction of
deposited the original
archives, and
1
III., 573, 9.
2 3
1, 10.
Hyde
cow
(1700)
p.
314,
(17G0) p. 318.
According to Masudi
also there
were
12,000
* Haug, Essay on Pahlavi (in the Pahlavi-Pazend Glossary, Bombay 1870) West, SBE. XXXVIl., pp. 145seg-; Haug, Zend-Pahlavi Glossary, Introd. p. xxxvi Pref. XXX., and p. 412 Darmesteter III., XXI, and SBE. IV., Introd xixii.
; ;
This account
is
published by
Haug
in Zand-Pahlavi Gl.
XXXI.
the second
l)y
Haug
6
kings,
West translates this important passage thus who was sou of Papak, came for the restoration
'*
And
was brought from a scattered date to who was tlie priest of priests, appeared with an cxpofdtiim recoi-ard from, the Aveda, and was ordered to complete the scrijdnre from that exposition," &c. Darmesteter, on the other hand, paraphrases it thus **Quand Artakhshatr, Roi des Hois, fils do Papak, vint restaurer I'empire d'Iran, il reunit en un seul lieu toutes les ^critures dispera^es et le Herbed des Herbeds, le saint Tansar, le Poryotkesh, vint et incorpora une r6v^lation de I'A vesta et en donnantcette rdv^lation au complet, il donna une image exacte," etc. The question is just what we are to understand by the Pahlavi jJodtakih^ which Haug translates by "publication, " West by "exposition," and Darmesteter by
same
scripture
the
i)riraitive faith,
"revelation."
t)F
51
in the
Dinkard.
King
gave orders that the whole of the Awesta, \9ith its explanation, should be preserved iu two copies, the one in the treasury, the other in the Archi ves. Valkhasb ( Vologeses), the son of Ashkan, organized the careful collection and transcription from original sources of the entire Awesta so far as it had descended pure to that time, all of it that had been
preserved in Iran, handed down in writing or by oral tradition, in a fragmentary state since the invasion of Alexander. Ardashir, the son of Papak, invited Tansar to his court and had the scattered original
documents of the religion collected by him. He imparted canonical validity to his collection by j)roscribing as contrary to the religion all doctrines which did not proceed in this way direct from Tansar.Ardashir's son
Shiibpuhr caused
all
the
non-religious writings
on
collected
and added
to the
i
Awesta,
to be deposited in the
the land.
Before this
tribunal
Adarpad submitted
on behalf of the
Awesta as restored to its pure form by him), lie fixed the namberiog of the Nasks, and the king declared that from henceforth, now that the true religion stood visible before men's eyes, ho would no longer tolerate any false religion.
According to another passage in the Diukard, King Khosrao Panris caused a new interpretation of tho Awesta and Zeud to bo prepared by the most intelligent of the priests.^
Another Pahlavi book, the Ardii Viraf, relates in the iDtroduction had founded flourished iu its purity for
R, the loft
DttiOA
If
meant
We8t
to
rpivl
formerly
letter
To^ar,"
DAUiiKsrBTKB
wnU
an interesting
*
OABMnTBTSS
III., xivit,
J.ItA.8. IMI,
Haco,
EN-^ay
on Pablnvi,
p. 117.
52
D.
300 years
till
golden ink upon cow-skin (parchment), was preserved in the archives Thereafter anarchy in things secular and religious, at Persepolis.
sectarianism and ignorance of religion reigned in the land, and diverse books of the law were current up to the time, of the holy Adarpad, son of Mahraspand, who subjected himself to the ordeal of
unbelief,
fire J
The introduction
to the
Arda Viraf
supplements the account of King Ardashir by the statement that ho sunmioncd all the Dasturs and Mobeds, who assembled to the number
of 40,000.
He
to
be continually sifted in
At 40 remained, who had by heart the entire Awesta together with its interpretation. From among these he chose the seven who had moral character.^ the hiorhest o
last only
set aside all the embellishments which we find which to some extent have an unhistorical ring, in these narratives,
31.
When we
tradition,
the following
the
after
this collection
time of Alexander,
first
certain Vologeses, a
new edition of the Awesta under Ardashir Papakan by Tansar, a supplementary selection under Shahpuhr I. (240-271), a final revision by Adarpad, and a proclamation of the sacred canon under Shahpuhr II. ( 310-379 ), and a remodelling of the Pahlavi translation under Khosrau I. (531-579).
{A. D. 226-240)
Which
of the
five
Vologeses
is
intended
is
quite
uncertain.
Darmesteter conjectures that it was the most celebrated, Vologeses 1., the contemporary of Nero, because Western historians bear testimony to
the pronounced Zoroastrianism of his relations.^
But
in all probability
From
the middle
and nationalism in steady rise. From the time of Mithradates VI., the contemporary of Trajan, Pahlavi inscriptions preponderate on the It would thus be more natural to identify Valkhash with one coins.'*
1
Arda Viraf
I,
1-16.
p.
2
3
Haug,
xv.
xxxiv, and
Lc Zend-Avesta,
XVIII. GOl.
111., xxiii.
GUTSCUMiD
in Encyclopaedia Britannica,
HliSTOliY
53
the collection and preservation of the sacred writings, as precursors of the proper national relii^ious revival under Ardashlr, in closer connection in point of time with the latter.
of,
VolojTeses III. miglitho thought whose long reign (148-191) was conspicuously peaceful in its
internal affairs.
32.
said,
traditions
may, as we
have
appear
uuhistori(ral
or
to
doubtful.
The
fanaticism of the
sacred writings, whereas the neglect and partial loss of them was only
a consequence of that religious and national decline which began with Ah^Kander. The fact, however, remains that Alexander caused the
royal fort
5, 7.)
in
Persepolis to bo burnt
down
(Diodor. 17, 72
Curtias
But the kernel of tho Parsi tradition, regarding the history of the Awesta, seems thoroughly trustworthy. Its accounts disguise nothing, spare nothing. They confess, without reserve, that tho Awesta of tho Sasanids is no longer tlie ancient book. Another passage in the Dlnkard says that all that could be discovered of the Awesta was. not more than a single priest could conveniently carry iu his head.' And, in the second place, tho account given agrees
admirably with the
structure
of
character^ of the book. In point of language three classes of texts can be distinguished.
is still
and
and uncertainly,* and again other portions are in language and grammar quite barbarous.-^ Such barbarism cannot bo explained as corruptions resulting from careless
correctness,* in others loosely
tnidition, because all the three classes of passages occur in tho
is
of the
MSS. are ext;int, it is on the whole very faithful. In a case in which we have to deal with the internal chronology of writings whioh aro composed in a dead language, the language itself is a criterion which is not to be altogether rejected.
'
I'mkinl
It
8, 1,
31.
is suiri
icnt U^
point to Vewlidml
9, 1-16.
I, ItcglDiiing
and
end, to
VidMd tt
where the
^
>
For example, Vend. 1. 3. 16 ; Ywi, W, For example Yaaht 16, 4JJ, 67 10, ilO ;
;
II.
2,
J 1
:
Va. iJ
:l
JS.
14.
5i
D.
We cannot, therefore, do better than adapt, as far as possible, our view of the Awcsta to this Parsi tradition, which is both trustworthy The Awesta with the in itself and in good agreement with the facts.
21 nasks, of
is
work
of the
Sasanian epoch, the result of the labours of the collectors and editors
(diaskcuasts) under King Ardashir with Tansar at their head. The way had been prepared by a more ancient collection of sacred texts The text received its which took place under a certain Vologeses. linal form probably through the revision of Adarpad Mahraspand. The editing of the Khorda Awesta is specially ascribed to this Adarpad,
editors
still
ed a new building with old materials. It is impossible to determine, in regard to the whole or individual parts, what they found extant, or what new additions they made, how far they reproduced literally what
they found or remodelled it. We may credit the diaskeuasis with havin"- fabricated not only the outward framework of many chapters
and various connecting passages and supplements which the transformation of a number of fragments into one book rendered necessary, but also the formula) and typical portions according to extant patterns The completing of the Awesta, of which the as they found necessary. speaks, consisted of work of this nature. Dinkard in the given account
These formal portions belong in respect of language chiefly to the second or third class of texts above distinguished. The parts of the Aw^esta which contain the real substance of the work, especially the Gathas and the
by the
I
central portion of the great and middle Yashts, might have been found first collectors in the form in which they have reproduced th em,
have a less unfavourable opinion than West of the amount of learning possessed by the diashouasts and of their knowledge of the sacred language, but I agree with him in essentials when he expresses the
following view
:
**How
far they
(the learned
men
of the Sasanids)
may have been able to write ordinary Awesta text is more uncertain, but any such writing was probably confined to a few phrases for uniting the fragments of old Awesta which they discovered, or for *^That the Awesta texts interpolating opinions of their own."
Ed.
Meyeu
in his GuschichLc, p.
50iJ,
O'F
THE AWESTA,
32.
55
themselves were not written, to any great extent, in the Sasanian times, is shown by the quantity of Pahlavi commentary necessary to
would I claim the metrical portions in their entirety more ancient and trnly creative period as against the later period of imitation and restoration, of course, without excluding later imitations of these. Except in the case of the Gathas the learned men of the Sasanids had already lost all consciousness of having to do with metrical composition. Especially iu the Vendidad the smaller metrical pieces stand out conspicuously from their surroundings and accordingly look as if they had been found as fragments by some later compiler and had been stuck by him at suitable points into his- own monotonous composition and compilation. I refer especially to the interesting third fargardof the Vendidad. The fargard begins in the dry pedantic doctrinal style which is peculiar to the Vendidad. But from para. 24 onwards this is interrupted by a vivid spirited description of agriculture. The fruitful earth waiting cultivation is compared to a young Often, however, even bride, and almost the entire piece is metrical. in ancient contexts metre and prose may have been intermingled.
p]specially
for the
said
it
is clear
thr.t
criticism
would
set
up
impossible goal
if it
aimed
at paring
down
the extant
Awesta
Awesta.
until
it arrived at so-called original Awesta, a pn-Sa<anid Old and new have been fused together in the book into an
indissoluble unity.
Critical efforts in
as uncertain
and
In like manner,
follows from
West, SBE.
oiu;
XXXVn, Prcf.
hand of the
:
XLII.
'Any
who
many
pasHa^^^en, for
dtirdt
diirdt
lO rerrthrajdo, (e.
56
wrongly
itself
n.
MAOKICHAN, GELDNER
AWESTA LITERATURE,
The few chronological data wliich the Awesta have only a relative evidential value. Thus Kdrosdni in Yas. 9, 24 is represented in the Pahlavi translation by Kilisydli. Darraesteter refers this to Alexander.^ Assuming the correctness of Darraestoter's identification, no one could accept this passage
stated.^
offers
post-Alexandrian origin of the entire Awesta.*' It would only prove that also after the time of Alexander writings were composed in Awesta, that Alexander is not to be associated with
as a
proof of the
any interruption in literary production, that he does not mark the beginning of an interval destitute of literature. The latter supposition is in itself quite improbable according to Western accounts.
wards
of
The period of the composition of the Awesta texts extends downto King Shahpuhr II., backwards probably to the earliest times The earliest gems of the whole literature the Zoroastrian Church.
Sayings and speeches (sermons) which tradition
circles.
sacred literature.
first formulated and most ancient tradition only In order to reach an approximate the Gathas have been preserved. upper limit of time, it would be, above all, necessary to attain certainty and agreement as to the age of Zoroaster himself by whose historical
Of
this
personality I
am
As
nmunaya in the latter part it might be conjectured that nmdna was mentioned and that a later hand had well-known model (ivs, zantu, daingliv'). But appearances
I give up my own earlier attempts in this direction as failures. Compare with reference to this (luestion as to age, especially de HAEiiEZ, IntroDdnCker, Ueber duction 192 Das Alter und die Heimat des Avesta in BB. 12, 109 die Zeit der Abfassung des Avesta, in the Monatsberichten der Kgl. Pr. Akademie cler Wiss., zu Berlin 1877, pp. 517-27 (Duncker places the Awesta between 800 and 600 B.C. ;) Spiegel, Ueber das Vaterland and Zeitalter des Awesta, Z.D.M.G. 35, 629 41, 280 Geiger, Vaterland und Zeitalter des Awesta und seiner Kultur, in the Sitzungsberichten, dor philos. philol. Klasse der b. Akademie, zu MUnchen 1884, pp. 315 seq., English Translation by Dastur Darab Peshotan Sanjana, Vol.11, pp. 85-164, London
may
also deceive.
1886.
2
DaeMEStetee
I,
80
III,
XXX VIII.
also A.
in
Weber
reference
to this passage
compare
Yasht 19, 43, cf. A. Weber, Die Griechen in Indien (Sitzungsberichte der K. Pr. Akademie der Wiss., zu Berlin 1890, p. 7 of the separately printed report.) 3 Not of course for the post -Alexandrian origin of the entire Hom-Yasht since this does not present any such unity as the other Yashts. Cf, West in J.R,A.S., 1893,
p. 6G0.
57
30)
300 years before the time of Alexander, according to the Bundahish (34, 8) 25S years before tho collapse of tho Achiimonian dynasty. Zoroaster would accordingly be a contemporary of Cyrus and Vishtaspa of the Awesta identical with the "What the later Awesta relates of Vishtaspa historical Hystaspes.'"'
Zoroaster taught about
is
East
Accordingly 560 B.C. and 379 A.D. would be the extreme limits
of the period within which the
Awesta
falls."
But no sure criterion has yet been discovered by which we can distinguish these periods within the
itself.
Awesta
According
canon was
lost
during the Arsacid period down to a certain Vologeses. This does not exclude the possibility of many of our texts having been remodelled
according to extant patterns during this epoch, while during tho same
period
much
3L
Just as
little
are
we
home of
it.^
marked-off
homogeneous period of
Z.D.M.O.
19, 25.
civilization
represented by
C/. lihvv in
Kcilinschriftcn^
Compare
also E.
lluTii,
lieu
dc croire que
*
This estimate ngrcei BubstnntiaUy with tbo viow of dk Hari<.ss : la majeure particdo TAvosta a 6U oompotdc pendant
Oo a
lf
done tout
cinq dornicn
do lire ancicnno, Intr. CXCIV. also Hrbal, 8ur la Gompo<itioD dcH livrc^ Zcndx, in his MdlangM do Mythologic et de LinguiHtique, Paris 1877t pp. 207215.
slcclcs
Compare
' The idea<4 and circumitaiicos of the Iranian civilisation a^ thcM? appear In the Awesta, together with the googmphy of tho Awesta, have licen collootcd in a himmarf by W. GeI(2er, Oxtiriinischo Kultur iro Altorthtim, Erlangen 1R8S Englii^h Trttwlation
;
SanJa?(A, ''Civilimtlon of thcRantcm Iranians in Ancient Times'*, London 18S5. Compnrc .^Im) W. (Skicku, Lo pays dn |>rnplc de IWvrsta dans rs
by
condilion> pbyHit|iiL in
V.GuT>tiiMiD, Uei.
8
^iichs.
Gcs. 1602;
rc
U,
5S
D.
MACKICHAN,
GEI.DNEli's
AWESTA LlTEUATUKE,
is
The geography^ of
legendary, points to
West and Amjanovi Arrau between Kur and Aras'-) to the extreme NorthWest, to North Media and Hyrcania Ragha, Demavend (^Arozilra), Alborz (Hara-lorozaii'i), On the other hand, the Iranian legend of the kings has for the most part its scenes laid in the East the homethe East. The sea of Uriimia (Caccada) pointsto the
Vai'jd (the later
;
is
fjairi,
{Us Idarona), thcVar a-piim&os (Upair isacna) and Hindukush (Ilindava Yasht 8, 32) are well-known. Yasht 1 9, Q^ gives a poetical deli-
Helmeud
river {llaetumant)
The Knsava Lake, situated in Seistan, plays a In a s^imilarly metrical passage and legend. (Yasht 10, 13) the homeland of the Aryans is described and there the regions named are almost entirely those of East Iran. In respect of
and
its
tributaries.*
great role in
story
south-wind
is
to
be
6).
of either a narrower
Nor can the language be adduced as an evidence in favour home or a definite period for the origin of the Awesta, even if we possessed stronger evidence than mere conjectures The with regard to the original home of the Iranian dialect.^
35.
language in whicli the oldest religious records of the Zoroastrian faith are composed, or a somewhat more modern development of it, remained the standard for all succeeding time as the sacred language of the
Z.D.M.G.
Spiegel, Z.D.M.G. 35, 642 38, 433; De HarleZ, Le calcndrier Darmesteter I, 33 seq. 1' Awesta, Louvain 1883 1 The well-known list of countries in the first fargard of the Veudidad gave rise to repeated discussions on this see Lassen, I. A.2 I, 635 n.; Haug in BuNSEN Egyptens Htellc in der Weltgeschichte V, II. p. 104; Kiepert Ueber die geographische Anordnung dcr Nameu ari^chor Landschaftcn im ersten Fargard des Vendidad, Monatsber.dcr K. Pr. AK. d. W. 185G, p. 621 Spiegel Das erste Kapitcl dcs Vendidad, Miinchen G. Anz. 1859, No. 43-46 Beeal, De la Geographic do I'Avcsta, in Melanges de Mythologie, etc., pp. 187-199; Ed. Meyer Gescbichte p. 527. Compare also Rapp in Z.D.M.G. 19, 3, ' See Spiegel, Commentar zuin Awesta I, p. 10 Floigl, at the place quoted,
34,
698
p.
16
Darmesteter
Yasht
19,
II, 5 n.
65 seq.
;
* Cf,
5
A. Stein
is
''Afghunistfin in Avcstic
Geography"
it is
Its origin
Bactrian. "
\
DarmesTetek
Median, Et.
but
now
hcsi-
tates
59
and became internatioDal within tbe boundaries of Iran, In men could teach, write and compose wherever an abode of priestly learning existed, and it was once understood as far as the Mazdaworship extended. It was thus to a certain degree raised above the limits of space and time. Taught and learned as a sacred language it would continue to lead an artificial life long after it had died out of the mouths of the people.' It is to be placed side by side with the other
this lan<ruage
artificially
preserved
the
is
the
Hebrew of
dead'* languages, the Latin of the middle ages, Rabbinical schools and the Sanskrit of the Bralialso natural that the
*'
manical schools. It
languages shoxdd have gradually diminished, dried up and ultimately died out. expressed our belief above that only from this latter
We
point of
view are we
justified in
relative
chronology
kinds of
36.
is
Daumesteter's Theory.
mesteter
33.
if
much more
to
radical
According
The reformation
Darmesteter
(31)
produced in reality an
new book.
As regards
the
subject-matter
and a modern post-Alexandrian stratum ; but not a single page of the old Awesta has been literally reproduced in the new.* The Gatbas are a type of the second class, the law sections of the Vendidad proper are a type of the first.'' The Gathas were written in the middle of the first century of our era, uml, indeed, under the influence of Gnosticism." The
distinguishes two strata, an ancient pre- Alexandrian
idea of
rcMe
in
the
Gathas,
is
*
^
Conipare the excellent remarks of Eo. Mktrk. (leaehiehte, p. 604. This of oourso a-Hsuincs a most intimntc acquaintnnco with the txU.
Dabmbstkter DAEME8TBTKR
/ft/v/ni.xci.
Ibid
III, LII.M./.,
III,
LXXXV
-r
u -
w as,
hm
fi&l.
XCVII.
"
'
"
LXXXV I.
LVI. LXXXVIII.
Ibid LVI.
Ihid
60
This
D.
is
lutionary liypothesis
whether any other points of contact can be found between the Gathas
and Gnosticism
toto coelo distinct
is
to be otherwise
certain
the Vohu
of Philo
512
divinity
^Qfiavoi, (i.e.
Vohu-Mano)' and
solemn
(p.
733)
is
sufficient to
disprove
Mano was borrowed from Philo. In tlie time of Strabo the original abstraction of Vohu Mano had already been completely anthropomorphized. Strabo travelled over Western Asia before 29 B. C. ; Philo was not born before 20 B. C. If now Darmesteter
(p.
Ixxxviii.)
says
t'hs.t
through the Gathas, the same must hold also of the Mazdayasnian Vohu Mano. The Gathas must thus have arisen distinctly before the time of Strabo. If an analogy between the ^oyos duos and the Vohii Mano
really exists, so striking that the
if it
is
probable, even
is
be
whose doctrine
excluded, was
2
'
doubt
is
p. 10,
Vend.
19, 20-25,
II., p. 1.
ib. 3.
*'
Kleuker
"Oriental cosmo-
gonies and the doctrine of spirits was their favourite subject and the basis of their entire
Gnosis.'* Anhang zum Z. A. II.,1, p. 12. At any rate, the completed system of the Amesha Spenta with Vohu Mano and A^hm, the old rtam, does not look like a stranger Daemesteter ( III., LXV. ) is perfectly right in holding that in the Mazda-religion. Plutarch in the famous passage with regard to the Ameshapands in de Is. et Os. 47, haa The only question is as to the other writer, except not made use of Theopompus. Theopompus, who was his authority. As a proof of the Arsacid origin of the Awesta Daemesteter (III., XL.) adduces the well-known territorial distribution, which
beginning with nmdna, ends with dainghu the province or country. There is wanting, he kingdom with the Shahinshah at its head ( III., XL.). But in Yasht 10, 87
;
/'.
Yasna 02, 5 68, 5 over the dahyn stands the dainghusasti, e., the kingdom, the imperium, and thus Darmesteter explains also in I., 388, note 20.-^DarmesteteR's conjecture that the chronological principle of arrangement in the Yashts is borrowed from the Bible can Zoroaster, scarcely be considered probable (III., XCII.)According to Paulus Casbel
:
name
Zoroaster
is
to be
explained as
fel
belongs to France.
sacred
the
Parsis
kept
Zondawesta
din.^
secret the
as, for
But none of those succeeded in turning the attention of learned Europe to them and awakening an abiding interest in them. The first to attempt to explore the doctrine of the Magi by means ofthe Oriental, i.e., Arabic andlater Persian, sources accessible to him was the celebrated Oxford scholar, Thomas Hyde.* The Awesta itself, of which at that time already anumber of MSS. were in England, remained to him a closed book, in spite of all his efforts to decipher it. The French Orientalist, Anquetil-Duperron, found himself dissatisfied and at the same time powerfully attracted by Hyde's researches. The repeated and fruitless attempts of Englishmen to penetrate the secret of these books, especially those of George Bourchier and Fraacr who brought new MSS. to England, stirred the knightly Frenchman, who was as ambitious as he was eager for knowledge, to try to find
himself the key to these books.
resolve to
An
accident brought
to
head his
make
these books on the spot from the Parsi priests. In the year 17o4 he had chanced to see in Paris some passages of the Oxford Vendidad Sade, then still chained up"' and hid from knowledge. " In that moment,"
my
and resolved to
Hknry
this
end to
pastor
Ix>ro
wm
Pcrsarum principatu libri have known nothing of tho Zendawoata, nince behioiaclf waa nerar ia Th4> best infornuition regarding th early history of Aweala r aawf e h ia to he iho Kat. found in Klkckkk, Anhiing II, 1, pp. :)5 <r//.: further In HovKLAOQOt, L'Atesta,
nntitioiiy, (y>ald
Surat.BRIK^ON', wboec learnod wurk on Fcrria (De regfo trcH. Paris, 1B90) in baaed upon the Wctrn hittorian* of
pp. 3 i7.
Dahmkstktkk
I..
IX
Ifi
$9q
* Tbid.
p.4\
Rellglo,
Patthoram
Poninrnm,
.\.\VI.
el
Modonim
etc.,
*
Chap
Xofoasirit
ANQUiSTiL
I., 1,
p. 4r8.
62
I).
With-
out means as he was, but too impatient to await the expected support of the Academy, he entered straightway the service of the Indian Comat Pondicherry
pany as a private soldier. He sailed on the 7th February 1755, landed on the 10th August, and in 1758 after many adventures arrived in Surat, where he remained till 17G1. The result of his sojourn in India, of which his narrative reads almost like a novel/ is preserved in his chief work: Zend-Avesta^ Ouvrage de Zoroastre.'^
Although variously criticised* at the time of its appearance, the work made a great stir in the whole learned world, Anquetil's translation of the Awesta rests on the foundation of the inadequate knowledge of Pahlavi and the still more inadequate knowledge of Awesta possessed by his teacher, Dastur Diirab in Surat, whom he may often enough have failed to understand correctly. He was able, however, by
the aid of his
cies.
own
not
knowledge of the original language. It would be an easy task at this time of day to pull to pieces his translation in detail and to prove its uselessness. But, on the whole, he reproduces the spirit and the ideas of the book correctly. And his learned supplementary contributions and notes, his description of the Parsi ritual, all based upon conscientious personal observation, oral Parsi tradition, and personal study, are full of instruction to-day and in
his far into the
He did
make
way
not so
The succeeding period was occupied in the first instance 38. much with the question as to the trustworthiness and correctness of
Anquetil
1,
1. 1, 6.
OCCCXXXVIII, also separately traaslated into German : Anquetils du Perron Keisen naoh Ostindien nebst einer Besohreibung der biirgerlichcn und Rellgionsgebrauche der Parsen, alseine Eiuleitungzum Zend -Awesta in das Deutsche
2 Ibid. 1.
XXI
libersetzt
3
Title
von Joh. GeOrg Pukmann, Frankfurt a. M. 1776. and contents given under " General Literature" at the beginning.
Darmesteter
I.,
* Of.
XIIT.
63
time
step.
Durinfr
all this
who were
*
convinced,
and
Richardson,'-'
and the German Meiner.s, ' were the chief opponents of the gcnuinenctis of the book the champions of the theory that " Zend" is to be derived from Sanskrit were Jones ^ in one of his later writings, and especially John Ley den/' Erskine,^ P. von Bohlen.' The defendhand, other were his Anquetil, on the German of ers translator and editor Klcuker," further Tychsen,^ Panlinus a Santo BarBut no one prepared the way for the tholomaeo,'^^ and Rhode." succeeding period more than the celebrated Danish philologist Rask. The fruit of the journey which he undertook by land to Persia and India, 1810-1822, was two-fold: the collection of the oldest and best Awcsta MSS. which are preserved in the University Library at Copen" Ora Zendsprogets oj^ hagen, and the pioneer-like brochure Zendavestas jelde og a)f;thed,"'- in which **Zend" receives its proper
;
:
its
relation
to
Sanskrit
is
its
genuincnes.'^
demonstrated.
da Terron, daus Iiviuelle est comprm I'e^iMOcn Ic m Zoroaster, Lend res k. a. (reprinted in the Works of
Literature,
Lettre a M. Anquetil
tradjiction dc8
livres attribut'a a
Dissertation
on the Iinguagu8,
N'slioott,
IntrtHliiction to
*
"A
Dc
On
th(>
Sacred
liooks
and Religion
1819.
of
Literary Society of
'
Bomhiy,
Coninicntatio dc Originc
h;pcicndae Konigubcryi
1H3I.
"
f
do Zurrtahtic
eju()iiv
loriplii
IMucitiH
cxl\lbcnin
roa&tiquitato
i"iiio
ot
llogunc
xcndiaic,
MUiKcredaiiloao ol gcrmanioM,
1798.
II Die heilii^c 8a)^? imd dat gctammte RcligionMijstin dcr altcn Dftkirvr, Mcdor und Pcfior oder dc yx'ndvolks, Frankfurt 1820. " Koponhagcn, 1H26. Trnn-latod into Orman hy W, H. r. d. HAOK)r, ntMirr ilw title: " Tol^r dan Alter un*
'
Berlin IS^G.
'
'
64
p.
MJiCKlCIIAN,
39. The ^reat Frenchman Eugene Burnouf established the systematic decipherment of the Awesta itself. If from the time of Auquetil
scholars
had only busied themselves with general ideas and had fought
with great watchwords, Burnouf began the laborious, gradual investigar tion of the book in detail. He went back to the sources, to the MSS. lying
unused
and
to the
genuine domestic
in
He
and based
interpretation,
the
first
time bringing to light a Sanskrit translation hitherto known only by name. He follows it, however, by no means slavishly, but weighs it
justifies
or
rejects
it.
Hand
in
hand with
this
grammatical and lexical material of the language. Many On the other hand, his of his points have remained incontrovertible.
labours in this field lack definiteness of conclusion.
to
He
was content
last years,
scientific
Burnouf s researches
Yasna.^
It sufiers
Commentary on the
from its own peculiar cumbrousness. In the extensive quarto volume of the 72 chapters of the Yasna, only the first is explained. Of course side-lights are thrown in numerous excursus
on many other passages and the general laws of the language are laid down. His later exposition of Yasna 9 is written under much stricter limitations.'Burnouf bestowed little attention on the Gathas, and with fine tact he has kept clear of those general questions which gather around the Awesta.
tenant
Commcutairc sur ]e Ya9na, I'un dcs Livres Religieux des Parses. Ouvrage conle tcxte Zend expliqud pour la premiere fois, les vatiantes des quatre manuscrits
I,
dc
]a
Pai'is
1833-3.5
2
III., p. 321.
Tliese,
"Etmles sur la languc et sur les textes eends," Vol. 1., Paris 1840-50. Burnouf's revised text nnd translation of Yasna arc published by BuocKiiAUS in his edition of the Vcndidad Bade, pp. 407 tf(vy.
essays also published separately under the title
{J9-40.
65
About the same time as Burnouf, but with mach scantier apparatus and from a different standpoint, Fr. Bopp began to occupy himself with tlic Awosta. The first part of the first edition of Bopp's Comparative
with Burnouf s
Com-
mentary. In the later parts and in the second edition Bopp rests largely on Burnouf. While for Burnouf the explanation of the religious book
was an end in itself, Bopp aims at making it subserve the purposes of his Comparative Grammar. He regards the iutorpretalion of the book
essentially as an exercise in Sanskrit Philology.'
He
has very
confidence
already latent the opposition which led to the later separation of the
schools.
kSoon afar t\\v death of Burnouf (1852) two critical editions 10. Awesta l)i';i;an to appear, Westergaard's complete edition of the text, and the edition of the Vendidad, Vispered and Yasna with PahUvi Translation by Spiegel,"^ the latter being also provided with a Germau translation of the entire Awesta. Now it was possible to go back to the oldest form of the vernacular interpretation of the Awesta. The apple of discord which long continued, was at the same time thrown into the science *' The Tradition," the value or worthlessness of the old Sasanid translation, the question as to whether there was really a genuine
of the
tradition,
I.
back
to the time of
scholars,
tional
schools
tagonism.
truth. The traditional and the anti-tradifrom this time forward developed a pronounced anSpiegel* followed by Justi-^ was the chief advocate of
Preface to the
first
oditioa (p.
X ia
Sod EJIUon).
,
Ibid,
X,
n.
P. Rvtr.r.yr.,
<^'"tiim.ntar lUjur
n.i
.
diw Avosta,
Band, Dor
VcndWmi
sa:
T>Hp<p l<*4
II.
Band, Vi
dc-*
ISfiS.
By
tho
prctatioo
I,
Ixjipzi^
1853.^
Parpen,
ttonelk:
Toil,
Orammatik dor
clcr
lUo tra^u-
Ititerntur
VcrlittUni>*s r.ur TrailUion in Kuhn'H Bcilr. 7, 2^7. Arischi' Erkiarang do Awesta. Z.D M.G. 23, 2l7 ; Stt, 097 27. 049. Z.D.M.O. :W?, :.86. Obor d. 19 Farg. d Vend., AbbandL dcr
;
KorK:hangon nnrl ihr Studicn, UMptig 1S7I.Zor Zur Tcxtkritlk doi Anrtfa,
balr.
Akad^
Btl.
VI VII.
66
D.
was to be found gave their adherence to this view although with much more moderation. Benfey' and especially Roth*" accuse the tradition of manifold incoherence and inadequacy, and think that they are able to substitute
cluG
in tradition.
for it a better
hitter view,
but returned
the
opposite
views.^
Windischmann
C.
DE Harlez
du Gatha
:
De rex^gusc
1883.
Etudes eraniennes,
II[
ih.,
Metriquc
37, 256.
Vahistoistis,
etc)
Etudes avestiquos
36,
1.
487:
II.
289.
Z.D.M.G.
et
L'Avestique
245
;
Mada
16,
la tradition
38,
133.
Avestica,
etc.,
in
338. Uii fragment d'un commcntaire sur Ic Vendidad, J.A. 1881, XVIII, 517.--Un f rag. du Com. de M. Darraestcter as supplement to J.A. 1881, XVIII (also Louvain 1881). Les observations de M. James Larmesteter fcur le Vendidad,
13. 15.
317
Lou vain
1883.
leitung
3
.seq.\
cf. also
Eiu-
Erklarung des Zend, Gottingen 1852-53 (both from the G.G.A.) * R. KOTH, Debergelehrte Tradition ira Alterthume,besondcrs in Phdicn, Z.D.M.G., 21,1 (especially p. 8). Beitriige zur Erklarung des Awesta I and II., Z.D.M.G. 25, 1; III, lb. 215. Uebcr Yagna 31; Tubingen 1876. Der Ahuna Vairya, Z.D.M.G. 38, 437.
erste Kapitel des Vendidad iibers. und erlailtert, bei Bunsen, Gathas oder Sammlungeu von Ltedern und Spriichcn Zarathustra's, seiner JUnger und Nachfolger. Herausgcgeben, uobersetzt und erliiutert von M.Haug. Die erste Sanimlung (Gatha Ahuuavaiti), Leipzig 1858. 2 Abteilung Die 1. Abteilung vier Ubrigen Sammlungan, Leipzig i860. (In den Abhandlungcn fiir die Kunde des Morgenlandes). By the same author, Ueber die Unzverliissigkeit der Pahlaviiibersetzung des Zendawesta in Z.D.M.G. 19. 578 seq, Uebcr den gegCQwartigcn Stand der Zend Das achtzehnte Kapitel des Wendidad iibersctzt und erklart, philologie, Stuttgart 1868.
5
M. HaUG, Das
ride
34. Die
:
fiinf
in den Sitzungsberichtcn der K. bay, Akadcmie der Wiss. zu MUnchen, Jahrgang 1868, Die Ahuna- vairya-Formel, das heiligstc Bd. II. (seperate reprint: Miinchen 1869) Gebet der Zoroastier, mit dcm alten Zend -Comment ar (Yasna 19) in den Sitzungsberichtcn der K. bayr. Akademie der Wissenschaftcn zu Miinchen, 1872, p. 89. 6 Die persische Anahita oder Anaitis. Ein Baitrag, zur Mythengeschichte des Orients
ven Fr.
Fr.
Bd., 1, Abt.,
Windischmann. Abhandlungcn der K. bayr. Akademie. d. W. I. MUnchen 1856. Mithra. Ein Beitriig zur Mythengescbichte des
Leipzig 1857.
Kl.
VIII,
Orients,
von
Windischmann,
Weber is
in
G7
after
41.
essentials
death of Schleicher, returning to the example set by Bopp addressed themselves independently to the exegesis of the Awesta.
the
great deal of jtrinter's ink was wasted over the question of transcription.
The enduring contribution, however, of linguistic science is a solid grammar of the Awesta language which no one can now ignore with impunity. The labours, especially of lliibschmaun,' Bartholomae- and Joh. Schmidt,' contributed to this resalt It
scientific
may
correct standpoint.
first
instance, the
Awestii should
]>ara]lel
itself,
and
in
this
who depended
absolutely on the
the kernel
of the question
when
his
method
all
is
much.
have worked with etymology, some more, some less, but all too Hoth availed himself of Sanskrit, the Sanskrit of the Vedai as
key
problem.
The dogma
of
traditionalists.'
to the
remained true
tionalists
principle.
In practice
;
the anti-tradi-
rights to tradition
indeed
many
time
they have been able to securo justice for some misundorstooil traditional
interpretation.''
>
As
translation
iti
for a
'^
long time
>
^
Hamiburb
bildangen
l^^oole
tier
ln(io>gcnnolaobi
t^dimaltb''
Keotra.,
*
Weimer
ifl
ls89.
I,
I)AUMFTKTEB
It
XWII
in iinothcr pinoe
^nologtqno ca
>
Uorii
who nlwajm
teckn to
AweMa wMd,
3&, lft7,
/;.
17.,
th<)
BaRTROLOMAB
in
Z.D.M.O.
;
mod Roth
9.
ih.
87,
^2X
in
(Oonti>tod
by
./".
Do HASLts Z.D.M.Q.,
K.Z. 30. 532.
38, 681
</.alM B.B,
29>.
Kvrti ^o
f./<i,,.
Y.n.
t^.
08
it
D.
MACKICnAN,
CIELDNEIf'S
AWESTA
LITERATLTHE,
Its
was
:i
opponents wore
was
and
itself still in
its
infancy.
The
all
krit, the
proved
fatal
to
Roth
his school.
On this
rock
The
tradition,
last
decade has brought about a complete revolution, both in and the Veda, in tbe views taken of the indigenous
and has made converts or adherents of those who in the Although unanimity has not yet been beo^inning were opponents.
reached, the practical result of the whole controversy
to this: the defenders of the native tradition side in theory
principle,
;
may be reduced
their
in
method and
to his adversaries.
This revolution
of Pahlavi.
Hang's
fruitful.
later labours
and proved
The
learning and accuracy have raised Pahlavi research from the lowest
West has become indirectAwesta research. It is Darmesteter who has, with equal sagacity and learning, made the right application of this knowledge
stage to that of a science, and to this extent
ly a reformer of
From
the beginning
warm
with regard to the best method, nothing but a comprehensive widening of our horizon would lead out of this fumbling and guessing to clearness and truth.
utilized in detail
and thoroughly studied as a whole the entire body His indirect aids are the entire of learning accumulated in them. entire day, the tradition from the Sasanid time to the present Pahlavi and Pazend literature accessible to him, the Shahname, the Arabian chroniclers, and the historical notices of ancient writers, the personal instruction received from living Parsis, their customs, views, the present ritual, which likewise is a piece of genuine tradition,
and, on the side of language, the entire Iranian linguistic treasures
in all stages of its
development and
dialectical
ramifications,
and
also
The
start
Dabmestetek
Xlilll.
^^
been made in each department before his time, although imperfectly and with insufficient aids; Darmcsteter has gathered them together and developed them further to a certain defiuite result. The ripest fruit of these efforts is his latest monuiuent^il work Le Zend Awesta'. Durmesteter has given a new youth to the traditional school, and is the proper creator of what he calls the historical method of Awesta
:
research.
enormous
quantity
far
of
hjis
material
interpretation of
the Awesta.
How
he
succeeded
sequel
svill
how
far
in detail, the
shew.
(a)
Translations:
Avestji,
die heiligen
Schriften
der Parsen,
aus
dem Grundtext
Fii.
von
Spiegel, 3
Biinde,
lish by A. Bleeck, Hertford, 1864. Awesti, Livre sacre des sectateurs de Zoroastre, traduit du texte, par C. de Haulez, li volumes. Liege, 1875-77. Second Edition, Paris, 1881 (cf, " Genenil Literature" above). The Zend-Awestji, Part L The Vendidad, translateil by James Dakmesteter, Oxford, 1880, SBE. Vol. IV; Part II. The SlKVzahs, Yashts, and Nyayish, translated by James Darmestkirii, Oxford
Eng-
1883, S
B E
Vol.
XXIII
Gabs
1877,
aiid Miscellaneous
The Yasna, Vispanid. Afiinagan, ; IWt III.: Fragments, translated by L. H. Mills, Oxford
translation
SBE.
**
Vol.
by Darmestetor, see
under
General Literature."
Particular contributions:
(6)
Paul dk Laoardr,
gen, 1877.
Armenische
Gatha
Sludien, Gottin-
C. Kossowicz
Decern
vertit, Paris
18G5.
Gatha
explicavit C. Kossowicz,
1809
Sarathfistricae
ct explicavit C
Tho
(iret
tit
In is
**
''
Kt
the
bofiBnlag.
volume eoiitninii the tmndatlim aitd rxplaiution of tb Yiuoi and Vlfpeml, together with an iiitrcKluctlon Uod on tho hintorical mcthmi the meond, ibe VaiMlldad. the VoMhtH, anil the Khorda AweU the thirtl, the fragmrnU, tiiftethrr Uh a Ulrrarx and religiuuii historical introduction. Of., with refercnc* to thU work. Wt In the J. R. A. S. 1H<)3, p. O.H; BraL, l/e-Zcnd-Avento, in ttie Journal dca Havonte, D(<c. I^9t. Jan. vt Mara 1894.
The
70
1).
Vendidad
I,
in
Z.D.M.G. 27,
147;
tiS,
448.
:
H. HuBscHMANN
mit
1872.
Kiicksicht
und
1
erkliirt,
Miinclien
Avestii
Yas.
872, Bd. II
(deals
with
57 on pp. G43 s<?(7. ). By the same author: Beitriige zur Erklurung des Awesta I, Z.D.M.G. 26, 453; II, Z.D.M.G. 28, 77 Iranica K.Z., 26, 603, 27, 103; Z.D.M.G. 38, 423.
:
A.
in
G.N. 1878,
C.
I Heft, Halle 1882 amongst other portions Yasht 1 and 19) II Heft, 1886 III Heft, 1887 (Yasna 29). (amongst others Yasna 30, 28, 44) By the same author: Beitr'age zur Kenntniss des Avesta: I, Z.D.M.G. 35, 153; II., Z.D.M.G. 36, 560. Studien zu den Gathas: I., Z.D.M.g! II., 38, 117. Beitriige zur Kenntniss der Gathas: I in K.Z. 28, 1 K.Z. 29, 293.-Arisches, Z.D.M.G. 43, 664; II., Z.D.M.G. 46, 291 Arisches B.B. 15,1 seq,, 185 seq, Arica K.Z. 29, 271, and in his gram(treats
;
Heft,
Strassburg 1882.
Drei
;
Yasht aus dem Zendavesta, Stuttgart 1884. The same author in K.Z. 24, 128; 27, 225, 577; 28, 185, 256; 30, 316, 514; 31, 319 B.B. 12, 93; 14, 1; 15, 248. Translations from the Avesta in K.Z. 24, 542; 25, 179, 378, 465 (in addition HiJBscH3iANN in K. Z. 27, 92).
W.
et
ses
Louvain 1882,
R. PiscHEL
given at
Z.D.M.G. 36, 135 (especially p. 136 Bemerkungen zum zweiten Fargard des Vendidad) and in B.B. 6, 272
Miscellanea,
seq especially 280-282.
I.
E.
p. 574.
p. 108.
WiLHELM
De
la Critique
du texte de
I'A vesta,
1*
Mnseon, 1884,
Contribution
a I'interpretation de
Z.D.M.G. 42, 81
17, 155.
TIJE
UTEFATURK.
le
71
J.
in
Vendidad,
dc Nemrod
101.
La
fleche
part 1888.
A. V. Williams Jackson A Hymn of Zoroaster, Yasna 31. Stott^ Ancient Persian armour from Iranian Sources (Macmillan,
:
Also in the Proceedings and in the JonrnnI of tho 181)4). American Orient. Soc. from 1885 onwards, namely Avesta Superstitions (1885), Similes in the Avesta (188t\ Afringan 3 translated (1887), Yasna 55 (1887), Avestan Notes (18SS-89), and Avesta (Jontri:
New York
hutions (1891-94).
Th. Baunack: Die drei wichtigsten Gebete der Parson mit Commeiitaren und das siebenteiligc Gebet { Yasna llapfnng' Stndieu aiit* dem Gebiete des Gricchischcn und der Ariscbeo liniti) in Sprache von Joh. und Th. Baunack. Erster Band, zweiter Tlieil,
ihren
:
pp. 303
scq,
:
W. Caland
ol, 25G; 32, 589.
Zur
: ;
1891.
Fu. MiJLLKU
3, 103,
Beitriige
6,
z.
Erkl. d.
Vendidad
iu
AV.Z.K.M.
>,
.#
305;
4,
262
XIX,
Fn. BuKG
lx?geudo de
Coin|>iiree,
de
Philol.
tome XXI,
p.
4.
:
E. Vekuiru Jja medecine dans TAvcsta ou traite de mcdecine mazdeenne, trad, du Pahlavi iu Jouru. do Medec, Paris, XIII., p. 141.
W. Bang
p.
"'
\^
i,
1889,
G93. Iranica
Ein
Beitrag zur
^;
ing der
Ptthlavi-Qathas,
42.
Dinkard
all
Uiu
72
D.
Nasks, with
diasheuaxis
Pro-
bably, the laboursof the scholiasts went hand in hand with tlioseof the
however, reaching
definite
Awesta nnder ^^darpad Mahraspand. The Pahlavi translation must have been again and again extended and supplemented after the time of Adarpad.^ The commentary to the Vendidad cannot have received its present form before 528 A. D., since it mentions, under Vend. 4, 41), the false teaching of Mazdak, the son of Bamdad, who, in the year named, was condemned to death by King Khusrol Andsharavan.
Only the Pahlavi translation of Yasna, Vispered and Vendidad, of Hatokht Nask including the Srdsh Yasht, of Vlsh-
Yasht, of Bahram Yasht, and some smaller Yashts, namely Ormuzd, Haftan, Khurshed, and Mah Yasht, of Khurshcd, Atash and Aban Nyaish, of the two Sirdze and the Afrlngan Dahman, Gatha, The Pahlavi reproduction of the Gahanbar, has been preserved'-. Nlrangistan (cf. 10) is something intermediate between a commentary and an independent work. The Pahlavi translation is inseparable in the MSS. from the Awesta text. The Awesta text is distributed into longer or shorter passages, and the Pahlavi translation directly
attached to each.
43.
The character
It
of the
Pahlavi translation
generally
of the
is
that
of
an
interlinear version.
text,
consists
rendering of the
by means of a Pahlavi equivalent in the exact order In this lies at once the strength and the weakness of the original. The full sense of the whole passage often of this scholiast work. cannot be brought out in this way. This was felt by the translator or translators themselves, and they have tried to keep out the interpretation by means of numerous interpolated and appended glosses.
word
for word,
is
re-written"^
supplemented or modified, and then attempts are made to render the sense and context of the whole clear, frequently the varying opinions of other teachers whose names are given are cited, and the interpretation established by quotations and all kinds of explanatory additions.
p.
XXXLII.
dnt, Hi hhdvah.
West,
Essays, p. 98.
ity arthahf ity
73
Often the glosses extend to long learned disquisitions. Sometimes the translator excuses himself by saying that of some particular passage uo interpretation has been handed down, and leaves the passage unexplained, for example, in Yas. 10, 11. This is of great importance for an estimate of the value of his work.
Sample of Paiilavi Translation. From Vendidad 1, 1 44. words of the translation proper are in italics) 1, 1. There spake AuharTnazd to Sinidmdn ZaratQshi : I created, Spiidmdn ZarallUht, the place for a joy-creation, where no pleasantness is soitght. This means: that man considers the place where he is born, where he is brought up, to bo beautiful, i.e., the best and most pleasant tliat I have
(the
created. Since if I
hai not
created,
Spitdman ZaratQsht,
is
to
joy-creation,
where no pleasantness
have wandered away
They would have failed in this attempt, since it would not have been possible for them to migrate, for it is not possible to go from one part of the earth to
corporeal world
Vej.
Airdn
it is
also possible
Yasna
AuharTnazd,
50, 1-2.
i.
to
ike
offering
of
e.,
may come
Who
He
the holy
Aiiharmazd
tating on
its close.
]\lio desires
our happiness.
As
at
the first I
was mediperform
ITcrc shall
it
he
so.^
2.
and
who
of our souls.
As
we perform
The attending
45.
happiness at the offering of the good waters desire the Jiappiness of our souls. Ferver who holy arul the
here is
is
freer; several
words
of the original text are gathered together and reproduced by a single word. Thus in Yas. 10, 13 the words ustidm and vaidhya are combined
"contentment,*' which is qoit correolf " of the desires." In other caaea the fulGlment since they signify by xQrsand is reproduced pleasure) simple usan (neutr.= desire, para-didhi upa Vend. 7 In 22, (Y. U, 10) or xa rsamllh (45, U).^
and represented by
xflrija?uii/i
Tbc
conolu-ioii of
r.fi.l, in
Thw
MBS. foond
^j
ekoM.
We have a convene cx*c in Ym. 66, 8, whoro 9rjiuifmUiei to rtprodMed bj l^fM* kdsih kaftdr, in 62, 9 howetcr Oayi .frmswsmU by (armkMk t4dim9nd (Dttsv&raib tor
kartantt).
10
74
D.
vazanguha avi nmdn^m etc. only the first verb is translated by a verb, what follows being freely reproduced thus: hard sdtUn min laiammun madam val tamman yln man "go away from here thither to
your house."
is worked out with great care and consistency. The original word of the text obtains same in the Pahlavi translation the same equivalent. The rule is, however, not without exception. Anman is translated by astilbih^ astilho *'non-exhaustion, " in Y, 30,7 and 44, 20 but in Y. 45, 10, hj semih (more accurately with another name) edit in Y. 12, 5, is paraphrased by cigun gaff, but in 60, 11 it is ignored. The etymological connection of allied words is often rightly felt by the
;
:
The whole
translator,
e, g
ddng
is
45,11: dastobar
not
-,
word
x^'dihra
x^'drili,
The
lation of the
The transtheir value is very various. minor Yashts, Afringans etc., seems to be less trustworthy and to be of later origin. The most solid and most important is the Pahlavi translation of the Vendidad, although it is far from attaining to the monumental greatness of the Indian commentaries of a Samkara or Malliniitha or the Kasika. In learning, method and accuracy the
The strength of the Pahlavi translation lies in its vocabulary and in its cursory glosses. In the latter as well as in the interpretation proper there has been preserved a store of ancient genuine school
tradition.
The
to
glosses,
although often
awkwardly expressed,
still
would point
Yasna
10, 20.
gave
nemo
gave
n9md
gave iixdhdm
gave vdrdtlirom
The Pahlavi commentator paraphrases this " He who (gives) the cattle its request, water and fodder, to him (comes) from the cattle milk and calves. And to him from the cattle speech, to him from the cattle victory. And to him from the cattle nourishment and to him
:
AIDS
75
from
As
is
'
He who
gives the
;
from the cattle his request*, so say I here *ho who praises the Horn becomes more victorious'." (This refers to para. This explanation makes first clear the purpose of the 19.) (inotation in its context and the antithesis in the quotation itself. The subject under consideration is the well-known relation of mutual obligation which in this case exists between man and beast. On tho
cattle its request, obtains
basis of the
translate
:
Pahlavi translation and following Darmesteter, we may " Tho cow has a request and we have a request to the cow.
The cow asks for friendly address and protection ; the cow' is asked to give nourishment and clothing. " Ndmu is here, as in Vendidad 4, 1,
a request in the sense of demand, a
the relation between
the
demand
its
for
what
;
i<
due.
Similar
is
Haoma and
praiser
upon him victory as the thanks due for the compare Y. ^b, 9.
praise.
The Pahlavi
dition, the
translation
is
also
decisive
in
matters of textual
by reason of a variation
doubtful, as
^^
meaning
ib.,
is left
magahyu maiiahyd
7i
Y. 48,
9.
saj/andm
(shadow),
Uayu,
Vd.
1,
The majority of the varying readings are, of course, connected with points of grammar or orthography {inazddj viazddOj mazddi; ahafigho,
abango).
In such cases
the
Pahlavi
translation
is
of no account.
Nor
come
is it
Es-
pecially in the
translation
down
as a book by
tho
AwesUi sentence
examines
it
has
been
left
out,
and
tho
that
this
oversight baa
omission in
translation.
a;'e
omittod
which cither
3,
their
cf.
\' 1
1
'
'
lin^
i,
or
bouring clause;
34 (almost identical with tho following para). In other passages the Awcsta text, together with tho translation of tho prooodiog olanse, haa boeu left out, c, </. 13, r i' '^. Again, in oUmt passages, ooly ilie
.
76
D.
Pahlavi- Veodidad,
c.
g.
is
3,
For the
rest,
we must
full
use
of the
translatiou for
the
and an investigation of the which the Pahlavi editor worked, and its relation
criticism of the text
when
the
requirement indicated
in
49
Meanwhile the two texts are sometimes The translator leaves out, without any visible reason, irreconcilable. an Awesta word, which all the MSS. unanimously preserve, or he seems to have had an entirely different word before him.
shall have
been
fnlfilled.
47.
The weaknesses
want of grammatical training and the grammatical consciousness. In this respect the interpreter of the Yasna is inferior to that of the Vendidad. This alone is sufficient to shew the improbability of the translator having been a single person. It seems many a time as if the translator of the Yasna had no longer any idea of the declensions and conjugations of the language he was translating. In this respect he attempts things which no one can seriously defend. We could more easily excuse the etymological artifices and subtleties. But when, e, gr., the words in Yasna 45, 11 ; yastd daevdng apard masydscd taromdstd come and behind them the are made to mean, " the devs have despising of men'*, or the words in 30,1, at td vaxsyd isontu yd mazddthd^ are translated "so are both these speeches desirable which are Mazda's at vd staoid aojdi mazdd anghdcd is translated gifts'*, or Y. 50, M
:
<*
for
me
your praise
It
is
power,"
false,
are set
at
defiance^
would be
in order to
the
It
is
just
great
Awesta from
Darmesteter
the grammatical
them cannot be
must be
so small as,
e. </.,
assumes.
On
or
it
of ^the translator
translators
that
many
work
Darmestetek
Ariibrc Ics
Uaovas et
Ics
hommcs
science
cxi)lanation8.
Instead of explaining,
it
need
48.
last
century the
In India, on the other hand, this science fell much Of the remains of the Pahlavi translation which was translated into other languages. The most part were preserved, a important of these translations is that of the Commentiiry on the Yasna
degenerated form.
sooner into decay.
into
this
Ncriosangh
lived
According
to
the Parsi Sorabji Shapurji Bengalee (1852), Ncriosangh must have Hved
about 500 years before.^ West* and Darmesteter^ place Ncriosangh about the year 1200 A. D., reckoning according to the genealogical tiibles.
Yasna we possess a Sanskrit translation of the Khorda Awesta, which is likewise attributed to Neriosangh. According
13esides the Sanskrit
and Ya^sna has been edited ** shewn at II. Thai of translatioi by Uaug and Wvtl of Nask English Fargards the with Hat'>kht an the three as a Supplement to the Arda Viraf (Bombay 1872), pp. 2fi9 seq. That if some parts of iho
1
The Pahlavi
Cf.
*'
Literature
Mah
first
Va^ht, f^runh
Yasht
I'ahlavi
lIat_okht
:
Hai.kxann
Yasht by Ueber cine Pargonbandschrift, Bt. Petersburg 1879, p. 30. Portions of tho Translation have been tran'<late<l or paraphraso*! by IIau(2-Wk8t, BMsajii,
by
Daumestetbo,
ti.
ir.
II.,
275
*c/y.
That of tho
(namely Pahlavi Yasna 28. 29. 30. 31. 32, 1 Vontli.lad 1. 18. 19. 20). Vcndidad 0, 1-3G translated by We8T in the treatise The Barcshnum Ceremony, 8BK. XVIIl. pp. 431 $rq. Ysana 19 21 translatol by Wi58T, 8BK. XXXVII, pp, 453 seq. The Pahlavi version of Yanna 30 and 57 hat been translated by II.
pp. 338-3'j3.
:
HDbscumank
cnausdem
Vondidad
with
:
shewn above,
;
Die
Pehlevi Version dcs erten Capltels dos Vendldad, Erlangeo 1877. Jlouf, UcbcraoUuiig*
Beitrii^'o xur
L.B.B. 17,2ri7. L.
If.
MlLL8,
A Rtudy
of tho
five
Uatbaa
tho Pahlavi translation, Parts I. IV. Oxford IS.12-9l.-MUlf, Tawui 43, I-IO with the Pahlavi text dooiphoriHl and tnmslatoil. Z.D.M.tt. 12, i:\9.
....
Akquktil
I, 2,
V.
N*LMi...:iiiirli
i.
1.
CXIU.
78
D.
to Anquetil, a Sanskrit
Commentary
of the
first six
fargards of the
Vendidad is said to have existed.^ liut no trace of it can any longer be found. Neriosangh was a thorough master of I'ahlavi his Sanskrit lays no claim to being classical. His rendering of the Pahlavi Commentary is free in various places the author has added much from his own knowledge. For the understanding of the Pahlavi translation Neriosangh is of great value,
;
in his rendering.
Neriosangh himself appears only to have got as far as Yasna chap. 48 From that point a second translator, whose knowhe breaks
off at
ledge of Pahlavi aud Sanskrit was equally deep, has taken up the thread.
Yasna
57.
From
remainder
of no value.
is
According
Ormazdyar
is to
of Neriosangh.
But
K^
his continuation,'*
At
into
still
later
period
the
older
Persian.^
correct method of Awcsta interpretation must aim at 49, uniting the two tendencies represented by Koth and Darmesteter The traditional res]>ectively and at reconciling their contradictions. because of the lump the condemned in be to not is interpretation
defects from
simple trust.
1
which it suffers, nor are its mistakes to bo accepted on The Awcsta must be explained as an Iranian religious
I, 2,
Anquetil
262.
2 3
Ibid, I. 2, 74.
Darmesteter
1.,
CXII.
:
Neriosangh 's SanskritNcriosangh's Yasna has been edited by Fr. RpiEaEL Ucbcrsetzang dcs Ya^na, Leipzig 1861. Spiegel used as his MSS. a Taris and a ('openhagen MS., both of which are copies of the ancient MS. belonging to Dastur Jamaspji of
*
Bombay. Darmesteter has edited some Sanskrit and also modern Persian translations of Khorda Awesta in the tit. ir. II., 256 seq. See also 13 and Prolegomena XXXIII. 5 The Gujarati translation by Mobcd Framji Aspandiarji is specially known. Cf, " Literature " shown at 11. Pahlavi- Awcsta MSS. aud Awcsta-Sade MSS, have often an interlinear translation in modern Persian.
the
AIDS TO
ITS METFTOD,
4849.
79
book, and not from the vague standpoint of Indo-German linguistics. A thorough study of Pahlavi is indispensable. Pahlavi literature is a
true aid to the
knowledge
of the Awosta.
On
Witli the mere to Darmesteter, a great field of activity remains. knowledge of the Pahlavi translation the knowledge of the original is not achieved, but it often, very often, proves a finger-post. At any It is with the Pahlavi rate, it deserves everywhere to be listened to.
translation very
much as with Sayana's Commentary to the Rig Voda, Sayana was consulted only occasionally for this or that as long So rather than satisfied many. repelled The result was that passage, he
the
in
became a
one case as in the other the prejudice against the scholiast If we accustom ourselves to the sysfiishion in learning.
tematic use of him, and to derive from this the practical sum- total of
growing appreciation. must be worked upon and digested as a whole, and, as a necessary preliminary, made more accessible and more intelligible to science before the last word can be said regarding it. In essentials, however, the judgment, which Hubsrhmann in 1872 passed
his aid, the original prejudice soon gives place to a
So
course, be various
various ways, should remain '*The gain will, of abundant for the Vcndidad, satisfactory for the later Yasna, but scanty for the Gathas."' In the difficult ancient parts of the Awesta the Parsi interpreter was often no longer able to grasp So far the result the meaning and the construction of the sentences. must be called scant. But for the fixing of the meaning of individual words and conceptions even his interpretation of tho Gathas is very Above all, we must endeavour to distinguish tho fruitful of result.
upon
its value, in
which the
which a firm tradition was still in existence from those in scholiast, by combination or etymological analysis, endeavours to regain the lost or only dimly-guessed meaning of the words. To the latter class belong cases such as acivdo Y. 3\f2=agQfndntIclh, Ner.
cases
in
asasayatuena
fnayiarot"^ 48,
muniye
32, IG
li
= frdxQ
hdSih
prt^tdacaUaityena
10
= aro
gahrtl
10
zak
=
i
>
sipdh
yastd 31, 7
mat
= prdpte,
Ptulicn,
Yon H. Ht'BBTMMANN, in tho Rltnunj^tbcrichtm lor philot. phiiol. Wisn.. zu Mlinchon 1873. l^and II. I Zur neurihoilung dcr tnulitionellcii Ucbcrectrong dcs Avo-ita, pp. 639 5(17. Et). MRYRt, OoMhicbtc, p. 602, giTcs a purely objective and accurate criticietm of these mcth^Ig.
AvcsU
Kl. dcr K. b.
Akademic der
80
B.
Such interpretations a la Ydska are, however, by no means the rule. The distinction between the Indian niruhti- and rudi- interpretation, which is not always sufficiently estimated, has its analogy in Iran.
Here
as there the r/7c?^i-interpretation is the better as resting
upon genuine
Neriosangh
31,
tradition.
7'Zi(Zt-interpreta(i;i
vydmY.
48, 7
uianojnam
19; 47,
is to
manonyam)) vanghu
Ner. vyahii ; d-moyastrd 30, 5 hanjamanlkih " assembly " (the assembly of the satvastardn, of which
decision,''
vizdrisn
is
meant)
rariadual (31,
3.
9,
&c.)
= jyaUcdr-
= sarddrih=z 'pralhutva.
;
n
^
Ji
'
.,.
.
^
^
-
^}
v ^
'
^~
^ '^
The Sasanian interpreter often fails with the means at his dismake the meaning perfectly clear he comes near to the truth without grasping it. Here the philological method of interpretation must come in to supplement his labours. Akdo ( Y. 48, 8 ;.50, 4) is explained as dsMrak '^ clear," "manifest,'* Ner. prakata, tn reality it is a substantive, and means the revGlation, manifestatio, the clear distinguishing of the good and evil in the judgment. Vidisa (this is
posal to
^N
J ^
is literally
-^ ^^
bestowal.''
The
distribution of reward
;
and punishment
is
meant,
^
*^
--=
.
means '' original meaning is often only a dim recollection, is shewn in Y. 51, 12, where mratoMcd \& explained by sar^ "cold," while in reality this must be the meaning of the following word aod9roscd,^ Caratascd
elsewhere,
is to
x^aidhyacd (33, 7 ), 9 in 29, G is *' with the mouth," while it really, as personally," " self."That the recollection of the
60,
2.
be determined according
to
The gain
the
is
to
come in
first
A scientific
dictionary
not possible
indices have
It is a
rendered
46, 18.
cf.
is
nom.
thou, or self;
to
it
"thou thyself"
*'
Y. 35, 10,
signifies "
suus" and
self."
'
/
81
however, a new edition of the whole of the Pahlavi commentaries, with materials which ha^e considerably increased
is
an indispensable condition.
the living knowledge especially of the
50.
Sanskrit,
Veda
literature, will
more than a fourth part of tho Awesta texts no indigenous intercome down to us, and because Sanskrit involuntarily compels a strict observation and following of grammatical rules, while those who depend unconditionally on the tradition still proceed rather loosely in this respect. No one will deny that Awesta and Sanskrit have preserved between them in common more linguistic store than any other two languages of different tribes of people. Their close relationship is not limited only to individual words, but entire combinations, even sentences are almost identical in the two. Gdrmclni mlutdni " tanned
pretation has
skins"
(R.V.
8, 55,
8)
(Yasht 17, 12);^ fUijed vu vi vd mritijet (Qat. Br. 9, 5, 2, 14) as frithyeltica puycitica (Vend. 6, 28). Side by side with Gatha sentence Ke mo nd thrdld vMl anyd aiidt thwatcd {Y, .50 1) maybe placed: iia nas frdtd vidyafevai tvad anyah (Mbh. 1, 232,9.) In Sanskrit at a first
:
\^
"
VJ
^\f
meeting
the question
c/v
is
ko'si
kas^ydsi
7).
(e.
g,
Mbh. 1,131,
took
34),
in
Awesta
its
own
separate path in the evolution of meanings of words, and that quite the
all
way before
"destructive," "fatal" attempted to bo etymological ly explained* as Skr. mdrya *' a young man." OP "worthy of death." Formally it is
in
which mar
signifies
"rogue/* ''black-
The
different
development of idea
Skr.
in
is
made
clear a
posteriori,
mdrya
of the erotic
is
"a young man*' in the good "tho fellow or lover;" Aw. tmitrya^
" tho young kid," in the bad sonso " tbo kuAve.*'
JusTi, llandbacb,
s.
v.
YtLt |kS.
82
D.
Awesta research must always take accouat of sucli Iranian peculiari\Yhere Sanskrit and the later Iranian languages coino in collities. sion with each other the Iranian must decide, as in the case of Skr. arum, Aw. aurusaj where the Pahlavi arils, Paz. alos (Ner. svcta) shew that auruiia means "white," not " reddish," as the Skr. arusa
signifies.
o^**^
perhaps be
''
^^
'
^ ^^'^Z
any single interpreter
to satisfy all
It will
difficult for
ance with modern Persian and a knowledge of the Semitic tongues. Awesta philology sits as it were between two stools. The coming
Soshyos,
himself
who
all
these requirements.
If Anquetil's
D.
MACKICHAN.
Anquetil
I.,l, Pref.
XVII.
X
DIE PARTHER.
1.
NAMEN.
richtig
sagt, in
den
Dort
Parthaca
heisst
am
h'aufigsten als
Bcwohner
Bh,
II,
92 das
Wort
in der
Partbien za fassen.
NR. 17
Uebersetzung
dagcgen Bh.
ist,
II, 3
Bh.
Wic man
sondern
der
Form
parlhaca,
eher
Avesta.
In dor
NR. 12 auch
Par-tU'ii,
gonau
an die persische
Form
117 und VII, GO die kiirzcre Form mp^ot, wio auch die Roiner
Parihi sagcn.
Wic
Ktesias den
Namen
mehr mit
Sicherheit horvor.
(
In C.
II,
Mlillcr's
findet sich p. 14
(
Diod.
2)
die
Form
dagcgen
p.
42
Diod.
II,
34)
nti/itfcrvr,
doch auch
(XI,
524)
ilo/i^ot
in aaswUrtigon Schriften
Cf.
OlsiiausknV Abhaiilluiig
1S77: lartluiva
iu
Icii
i tadOTito
<lor WlitttCDbcbiiltcu
oud Inhlav,
84
waiter zu
EUGEN
kuinmem, wir konnen
WILIIELM,
sie
nur
als
Umgostaltungen der
Ueber
I.
die
wolil
zuerst
p. 20 des Sonderdrucks).
Er leitet das Wort auf das avestische perethuj dem ein altpers. parthu entsprechen musste.
gicbt er die Bedeutuug
^'
gricch.
nXarvs zuriick,
Dem
"Worte parthava
niclit
fort,
hcros, prince/'
Ich kann
sehen,
wie
man zu
dieser
Krieger, Fiirst, Kiinig geht auf sanskr. prithivl, die breite, die Erde
zuriick, ein
Wort und
ist.
nacbweisbar
Olshausen denkt an
Wurzel
wtire.
Spiegel (Eran.
Alter-
thumsk.
Ill,
746
ff.)
meint,
dass
UehergGsiGclelten bedeute.
sei,
Morgenl,
Gesellschaft
Bd. 42,
S.
96,
wo
ich
iiber
Ausserdem
ist
Ges, Abh.
p.
221 zu
vergleichen.
seiner
ein Patronyfiir
micum
auch
eines
Wortes
halte
Parthu
sein
einen
Eigennamen
bei
und mit
wenn
Worter zu denken,
hauptsiichlich
die
der
sie p statt
assyrischen
Inschriften
vorkommenden Parsua
erinuert,
in
welchen
man
vielleicht die
Gegond zu suchen,
in welcher die
Parthava wohnten,
Geschichtsforschung, p. 168
fg.).
Mit
auch die
DIE I'AUTUEU:
Frago
nicbt
iiiiber
NAMEN
die
2 LAND.
Leroits
85
anl-
zu eroriern,
bat,
aucb
Olshausbn
Es
verstebt sicb,
dass
indiscben
'par(;u
Dagegen verdient das uabo Anklingeu dcs an Parthva^ Pdrsa und das anariscbe Par^uvas und
Name eines Mannes Ludwig bei deui Worte prithu-par^avas die gewobnlicbo Auffassung " breite Krummsiibel trageud, breitaxtig"
Parsua Beacbtung. aucb RV. 599,
1
RV.
will
verlassen
und uebersetzeu,
die
Nacb Pan.
V., 3.
117
wird
als
Name
j^cf'^^'u.
eines
Kriegerstammes
angefiirt,
im Sing, pdrravah,
Dual 'pdr^avaUy Plural aber par^avah, letztere Form deutet auf einen
Singular
biiogen,
der
Name
aucb
Name
Sobn
Sudrafrau.
Ueber ein
Altertbumsk.
135) gesprocben
und
ist
dem beutigcn Persch wiedcrgoruudcn. Zu beacbten aucb rarsiana=Nadgil am AHngar (Lassen 1. 1. p. 136). Ilieraus
die Stadt in
Namen
wie Pargavasy
hinaus
und nocb
dariiber
vorkommen und
docb
ci ist
in
Stammesabtcilungeu
last idcntiscbe
diesulben
oder
Namen
2.
LAND.
in alter Zeit, naaient-
gegen Westen,
II,
licgt
Aus den
Koilinscbriften
Bh.
92
fg.,
wo
die
Partlicr
odcr llyrkaniern
liisst
konntcn.
wegcn der Steucrverwoigcrung, wie IH, 93 odor wcgcn der Heerosabteilung, wie VII, 60.
Daraus
folgt
nicbt,
mit tbnen
86
EUGEN WILHELM,
benacbbarb
sein
zusammengefasstcu Volkern
tigsten
ist
mussten.
Am
wich-
Partlicr fliesse.
Da
dies der
Etrek
ist,
muss wenigstens
gelegen haben.
vom
kaspischeu Mcere
20, 2,
Ragha gekommen
Kaanlav
gekommen
111, 20,
Ragha
entfernt waren.
-qye
Ebenda
tt/xos
4 heiSSt es:
Oe a>s enl
HapOvalovs
Kai
raiy
und wahrscheinlich
die
die Parther
Wo Arrian
in der
als
Parthava
den
er also aus
Skythien hergezogen
befcrachtet.
Ob
dies
mit Recht
mehr im
machen
will.
Wie demauch
dieser
sein
mag, sicher
ist,
Stamm Parthava von den Parthern selbst geschieden wird. dem Namen Parthieni bezeichIV. 12, 17: Parthienorum deiude gens incolentium terras,
Nach
Charax
liegt
eine
Parthava besassen
es
ist
das
Nach
einer leider etwas verdorbenen Stelle des Isidor lag dort Parthaunisa,
wo
Dieser
bedeuten
Nisa,
d.
i.
nisuya, das
und
DIE PARTHEU
LAND
3 IIERKHNFT.
87
Es
ist in
kommt
desbiilb
auch
in
fftevyotn^a Bt rrjm
im Osten,
in
HERKUNFT.
Herkanft der Partber etwas
Es
ist
Sicberes zu
GuTOCnMin,'-
Lassen' und SriEGEL* iiber diese Sacbe gesagt haben, eine erneute
sein.
Partber
in
Kbnigs
Sesostris,
Demnacli
Geschichtc
.los
Hellcnismus.
Ill*,
ff.
'
rJeschichte Trans
und
dem Orosncn
bis
mm
Tlibiagen 1868.
Zur Geschichte der Giicchischcn nnd Indoekythischen Konigc. Bonn 1838 aud
II.,
Indische Alterthumskundo
277
ff.,
352
ff..
SU
ff.
(1. Au^g.).
Lcipzij^ 1871-78.
:
I.
Foy
Annales Ara<idarun).
Memoirtj<ur lo
(Strassburg 1732.
4o).
G.E.T.
(Mem. do TAcnd. des ^ucr. L, 48ff. 7f>5 ff. Werke Ton E. Q. VlPCOXTI, loonogrnphic
58ff .
(Hni. de la soc.
d'ivrch<?<)l. II., p.
Bartholo.maki, Ileohorchrs snr lo numismati|ue Arsocidc Iff.); A. de LONnpKRiKR, Mcinoircs ur \i\ chronologic
Onomadtiqiic
13. p. 360.SS.
noms
Wichtig !nd die MUuzkatalogc von: Lc C*^ Prokescii-Ostkw, Lea raoiiuaitii de G A RDN'nn. The Parthian Cofnnge (liondon 1H7T. 40). Vgl. I. LiNDBAV, i;ol>cr partlilHChe Numismatik. Auwcrdem aiad in ucoiivr
roii
J'.elt
Farther
iiber parthischc Ooschichto crichicnen von: Da" no,jpnrUoh IHch nntor den Arsacidea.
t
Sciink;
IfclllgcM.
II
t'
Rawi.inron,
Ix)ndon 1873,
T!
i
a)
Monarchy, or (K^<)gmphy,
Zeiton bio
(T.
intorVfCU:..
;
in
dcti
tiltcctten
lum
im
iraiiisclipii rbiI..]oirl,>"
IT,
i^
1S97.
88
EUGEN WILRELM,
als Partliava innerhalb
ersfceus,
soil,
anderer
ob
sie urspriiuglich
zu den turanischen
Bekanntlich
ist
im Alterthum
diese turanischen
Volker im Norden
man nimmt vielmehr jetzt an, dass ursprlinglich auch die Nomadenstamme im Norden Erans zu den eranischcn Stammen gehorten und dass erst seit dem 2. Jahrh. vor Chr. Turanier
Erans
fest gesetzt batten,
den Jaxartes iiberschritten und die Steppen im Norden Erans in dauernden Besitz nahmen. Hiernach ware es moglich, dass die Farther,
trotz
ihrer
gehort
htitten.
geben
ist,
um
handelt, daraus entstanden, dass Arsakes mit den Farnern wirklich nach
In der
haben.
Darum ware
Aus
diesen unsichereh
Angaben
1)
ableiten.
Entweder
war ein
Von
diesen
Kein
Zweifel
in
ist iibrigens,
Sprache,
Sitten
und Gebr'auchen an
DIE PAETIIER
HERKUNFT
4 PAHLAV.
S9
ihrer
PAHLAV.
sein zu erfabren, wie lango dor
Name
Ilerrscbaft
Name
eines
eraniscben
Stammes im Gebrauche
und wird
Quellen
dieselbe aucb
liberdauert
babeu
weun aber
griecbischo
aucb
in
den
folgenden
Partbem sprecben,
einer
so folgen sie
bestiramten
Ueberlieforung.
den
Aucb
feblt es
uns durchaus
an einem Scbliissel zu der Verwirrung, die wir nun bei den abcndliindiscben Gescbicbtscbreibern finden.
man
die beiden
alteren
Reicbe
als
bezeicbnet.
nicbt,
ob
in
der
Stamm
wie
friiber die
Meder und
Perser,
man
iiber Eriin
batte
dieses
Quellen erbalten
zu bal>en.
Der Name
vollkommen
bogroiflicb,
bicss.
dcrselben
Aiisakes
wenn man daran denki, dass der Stifter Wie man auch liber die Ucrkunft dicsor
90
ELULN WiLllKKM,
ist
wohl
Arsakcs
ubstammte,
solcben
es
aber begreiflich,
die
Dynastie einen
der
Zusaramenliaug berzustellen
(I,
suclite.
Nach
mit
Angabe
des
Synkellos
man
dazu den
Namon Arsakks
11.
(c.
benutzt zu haben,
ziistellen,
um
eine Verwandtscbiaft
Artaxerxes
Ktesias
hor-
der
vor
seiner
Thronbesteigung,
wie
57)
fiihrt?.
woUen
einen
Ankiip-
fungspunkb
finden,
fiir
indem
sie dieselben
zu
Nacbkommen
die
Kava
des
zweitgebornen Sohnes
Enkels) des
Linie des
erstgebornen
Sohnes mit Kai Khosrav, ihm folgt dann Loiirasp, der auffallender
Weise
als
Nachkomme
vvird,
bad
hingestellt
offenbar
nra
den
Kai Arish
fiir
die spiitercn
Arsakiden aufziibewahren.
fiir die
Geschichtschrciber.
sie
Zwar
sind sie
den Verhliitnissen
nicht gleichzeitig,
niiher
als
doch imraer
um
einen
Schritt
unsere anderen
Quellen,
denn
Schriffcsteller
sonin
dern noch
spiitcr
lebten
identisch
seicu.
90,
wo
sie
ganz vor-
II, 28,
wo
er sagt,
dass der
Konig
eine
Arshavir
drei
Siihne
hatte
Aspahapd, oder
Oberl'eldherrn
DIE PAUTnEK
verheiratet
liatte.
^ 4 I'AIILAV.
ties
!>!
Nach
deui
Vorschlage
Abgur
sci
festgesetzt
Nachkommen
regieren,
wenn
die
iiltere
den
Titel
fiihren solle.
Aucb
c.
and
Pablav
als
District
bestimrat
gescbieden.
die
Ebenso
scbeidet
Partber
selbst
der
von Abrabam
der
Qetiira
d.
i.
abstammt.
Arsbak
in
Baktrion, im Liinde
Aucb Agatbangelos
Kbusban
ziiblt
Khushan
Hunnon,
als
Dieso
sie
warcn
II,,
Hauptzweig der
Pablav.
wiederzugeben
das Vat^rland
Kbusban.
Etwas
Andcrcs
will gewiss
uldit >,iLnii.
n,
wckiic mis
in die
mubamZeit
dor
und
die
OLSHAUSKNScbon
grosseuteils gesani-
melt bat.
Hauptetadt dcrselbcn
liege.
Abdalbib
13),
ibn
al-Mucjaffa
(jiag.
der uuter
Gebiet von
Ispiibun,
Hai,
Hamadi\n,
ist
Mub-Nebavand und
Adarboijiin veretebt.
Weniger zusngend
OuHAUSKN
pag. 20),
dilVir
wolcbe das (iebiet von Fabla nocb wcitor nach Westen auadebnf
92
EUGEN WILIIELM,
Vielleicht
gehiirt diese
Begren-
zuug einer
wio
Es
man
an
sicb,
wenn
einen
man den
Betracbt ziebt.
einbeitlicben,
Wir
ganz
sind gewobnt
unter
dem
Partberreicbe
ebonso
unter
einzigen
Dynastie
stebenden
Staat
zu verstebeu,
Homer
die
Dies
isfc
Hamza von
den
die
iibrigen
Zeit der
gescblossenen
Sasanidendynastie.
sicb
aucb
Grund anfubren.
sein,
wir finden
Neben
Namen
partbiscben wie
Ar bakes
und Vonones,
Namen
ErUischen der griecbiscben Konige zu setzen sind von AzEs an, zeigt
diese
der Arsakiden
sprecben
nur
von
Arsakiden,
die
DIE PARTBER
4 PAHLAV
PAHLAVI.
93
auch unter deu Sasaniden seine Anspriiclie auf Eran nicht aufgegcben
dem
und dort den Ursitz ibrer Familie und zwar eine nicht eean-
I8CHE annebmen.
Abweicbend davon
ist die
stammon.
5.
PAHLAVI.
den Armeniern in der Form
Dieser
Name
Pahlavik und
biingt
Gegend Osterans
bezeiebnet,
Pahlavik
sollte also'einen
Angeborigon dieser
aber, dass es
eingcscbr'ankteron
Bedeutung
wird,
So wird
ist
bei
Moses
II,
genannt
III, 34
von einem Pablavik Alanaozan die Redo, der ein Verwandtor des
dem beriibmten
das ^Wort bei
Stamme
Pahlav
Ebenso gebraucbt
findet
man
bei
Pirdaus!
kiin-
dem
iiltesten Scbriftstoller,
Das von
das
*'
ibra
gebraucbte
Wort^y4J
:
fubren,
2 " field
.
in
der Bedeutung
*'
KOnignhnrg^
Roiidenzsiadt ^
'*
B.:
94
Shah.
(ed.
EUGEN WILITELM,
Turner Macan) 237,
U=
Vull. :125, 5
Vull. -ilO, 8
Sh. 402, 7
V. 558,
13.
an den
genannten Stellen
deoi
Wort
^^J die
Bcdeutnng-,
Residenzstadt "
Deut-
schen
Morgenllindischen Gesellschaft
Bd. X, 242
'
sehr richtig
hiiufig, z.
nachgewicsen.
B. Shah. 1C9, 1
Die Bedoutung
Vullers 232, 4
lXj 0>i J J ^
i^^
IjjJ
j_5
^i
Vull. 238, 18
Sh. 173, 2
809, 5.
V. 287,
Sh. 174, 10
V. 239, 3
:
Sh. 577, 15
Vull.
Demnach
wiirde^Wj bedeuten
dies
''
voii
Helden herhoinmend,
recht hiiufig
*
heldenmlissig.^' Aiich
und wendet
es
fiir
ver-
Gegeiid
'
Vullers 994, 7
'^
Heldonhleid,^'
z.
B.
Sh. 217, 6
V. 297, G
Sh. 478, 15
V. 668, 6
Sh. 772,
16
V.
^sjh^.y. Z. B. Sh.
heisst Sh. 1142, 3
o43, I.,v.
= Vullers
759,10.
=
u.
V.,1G06,
II,
v.
Vull.
1503, 16 cr-^^
^jhi und
1248, 1
Vull.
1756, 3
^sM
uic^
Meistens
wird aber der Ausdruck (jjU^ von der Sprache oder von der Schrift
gebraucht, so in der Redensart ^s^^-^j '^
zu gleicher Zeit gemeint
552,
1
ist,
wo
Schrift
und Sprache
28, 9
;
vergl.
Shah
22, 10
;
Vull.
Sh.
V. 772,
Sh. 636, 5
=
;
V. 891, 13
allein
Sh. 910, 6
= V.
1283,
Mac. 1397, 12
Pehlevibriefen
1661, 7
wo von
Rede
ist.
DIE
PAKTHER
^ 5 TAllVALf.
Vo
(SJ^i
Sh.
ist
ji
icli
i/i'^-^J
Sprache 2041, 6
is^^^^^.j^^
;
v. u. (Zeit
1766, 4 v.
und
oljj c^'^Wj
Sh.
:j9,
11
432, 9
V. e02, 5;
c/.
921, 6
o'J,
;J
v.
V. 52, 5
Nach
z.
dem
Man mus3
iihnlich denkcn,
Ob
die
Tcxtc
ist,
und
die bekanntlich
scheint
niir
uicht so
ganz
Sicher
zu sein,
wie
man
gcwijhnlich
annimnit.
dass die
Macao)
VuUers
28,
Icsen
^
wir
das
v-*^j^aj
dessen beide
Bestandteile autdieavcstischen
Pfenl zuriickgeheu.
Shah. 39, li
/JLa.^
,
= Vullers
Name
ist als
51, 9 erklart
FikdausI
ist,
durch das
arfibisclie
^Jj^J,
was der
das
Pohloviwort
gcbrauchtc
I*
^i OA*
der
Shah.
39,3
v.
u.
Vullers
Ortsnanio o*i.^A jo
die
^t
Piese
Pchlovtwortcr
FiUDAUSi durch
arabischin
u-'^^^^iVi Beit-ul-mn-
qaddas
o<ler
^i^ ^iit^
aus
dem Minokhired fiihrt Si'iEOEL in seiner Parslgrammatik pag. 13<^, ll>9 an. Im crsten Toilc nun dieses Ortsnamens crblicken wir das an zwci
Stellen des Avesta (Yt,
.5,
54.57)
und im f^undchesh
oft
vorkommendo
des
-^0*3).
dem QanyiHz
96
EUGEN WILHELM,
identisch sein
dlirfte
Shahname
suclien
ist,
.J
iind jedesfalls
im Norden Erans zu
wo auch
die Chiuesen
ein
Reicli
KhanJciu kennen.
Das
Wort J
ist siclierlich
aifftcerfen
Im
Nominalform didd, Festung auf die Wurzel bin, ebenso im Neupersischen J> arx, castelluni,
sein
:=
^^)^
nichts anderes
liegt
kann
als
Wort,
auf der
Hand.
J.xii',
VuUers 1283, 10
die Stadt
eine jungere
Form
des Naraens,
die
Kandizh
gleichzusetzen
ist, als
identisch
Endlich weise ich noch hin auf eine Pehlevieiner Episode, die nicht von
*^j^
^^JCA
locus
Die AusdriJcke
(SJ^ und
des
is'^j^^,
als
NEBBN EiNANDER habe ich nur einmal gefunden, namlich Shah. 2029,
10,
wo dem Wachter
Khoslav
II.
befohlen wird, er
solle
nur in
seiner
lassen, es
moge
dass
man
in
am
Sprache verkehrte.
in Parsi von der
dass
sei.
EUGEN WILHELM.
belonging
to tlie late
pana/i-i
vah
izdan-i
minuan
zanuslmas^ u
azbayi>*b
hu-briina.?//
khara,?/j
ii
kbudayan bu-dagan
din-i vab-i
iivados/i-i
vab
An
Ormazd
Man
farman
Jiiniasp
ra (blna
kard,
pesb-i
az anosbab-
cbi
A8folio8l-16, 20-26, and 32 were missing in the DP. (Dawtur Peshotanji's) MS., lotit, is supplied from the Persiaii-Paznnd (or Parsi) version in Hang's MS.
No. 7 (now No. 62 of the Zand C(xiicc8 in Munich Stnat-^bibliothek). The smaller defcot^ in DP. are also rcctifml in acconlance with II'. This Parsi yerston contains several ml.. this error, and some othern readings of the Pahlavi, such as x/t fur the abstract huthx ih when noticed in the Parni text, arc Italicized, as well as defective words rectified in
;
For aijdd-hdr.
17
98
darya davarid, In
clii
shi'kufah
rii
in chi danii
;
ku
iisman star
star ra
In chi danii
ku andar
Ormazd
gehan
ta sar
Shinu dahyavad, an chi hama biid roshanal az Ormazd an bed kash u rdshanai, andar Hormazd awaj Hormazd andar khvaned, chi azash dm rabiiyishn bud; azash zamiin Ameshasfenhamii hudas/i Ormazd bud, chfin hast minu rainidara^/i. dan, izdan, awanichi har dam u dahishn-i vah Ormazdafrid bakhshid, bah avezhas/i fraz dad vinid az roshani u tarlki bud; Ahriman chi
Guftash Jamasp Betash ku
:
kirra
humana andar
tariki,
chish-i geti, ta
nuh hazar
pa gumizash
raved, chi nah az yak gohar hand, chi az r5shani u tarlki az roshani
hii-bandas/i
Az
tariki har
anaghas^
kih hand, jud-gohari ra, yak o dud hamestar u hamishasni hand, chun
sardi
hu-boi, u tariki
ham gohar
;
hii-boi kih oi gandi, garmi kih oi sardi, u khushki kih oi tari rasad
rashid
kunam kuned.
:
Hormazd dam
99
tarlki o
man
chi az vah-niinishni
Vobumau
bi-sitayad
Asfandarmad
Kburdad, u az
bi-bfid cbi
kam nab
dan, yak az
dud pa
Bun-i
pas
amesbfisfendan pa nam-cbisbt
Ardibabisbt guft yak javidani 6 bama bud u bama bed, an amji kbada
u dastur yuba' dadar
H ormazd
man
rainidar
yubi*'
kat
ama dad
kbudai
^ct~\
danii, u
azasb az diim-i
nam
nibad
Gayomard dad
az
padvaud-i
kib
by-iifrid
o diim
mad
nakbust
oi
bi-bfid, kib oi
Gayomard mad.
Gayomard rawayisb
amad
panjjib
sal,
sal
an bud,
u basbt mah,
bud kib sban zanisb u sbavisb kard; az esban baft sbikanbab farzand
u sbavisbn
band, u pa<lvand
rfibisbu-i
janvaran geti
az osban ab bi-bud.
In hast
dam
dabisbu^M/j u patyarab
mad
azash n
dam gamikht
bi-bud, ta
avaz 6
ham
Pcra. ta,
I'erH. tu
hastL
Pert, mtied.
100
buklitas/i
pa an hamavandas^i.
Pursid Gushtasp shah az Jamasp Betash
khudiil kih
kfi
:
Nukhust dahyuvad
?
bud
Az-eshtm
dm
Nukhust
si sal
khudiil
Gayomard
hand ash
shfdi
siil
andar apatyaras/i, u
patyaras/i
zivast,
kiir dadistiin
chunan
biid, az
jai
ham
mad pa
avar mad; azash tokhm bah aurvar shud, aurvar bah na paziraft, ba
si sfd
Pas ravash
u zan bah paivand sim nah murd bah paivand pa l^dshang, mard u
zan zad, chihal
sal khudiil
kard avar
peshdiid,
bi-zad, u
yak
ziid
avar kard.
az
zan
Vingahan bud,
si
siil
Kheshm-i Ahriman pa
barii-e
humana
marduman judii
kard.
Az Viviugahiin mard
girift
u zan zad.
ham Jam
Jami
zad, u Jamshed-i
rajiivand
tagish'
parviivtin
sal
u haft
mah
pa an
shiih-i
dev u
druj pa paristi-s/ian
khird-i
marduman
marduman
Pa an Jam
mardum andar
asayish-i
kam
khudsLyish nah sarma bud, nah garma, nah zarma,^ nah margash, nah
istadah hand.
1
star
'^
ku roshan ravad, az
Pers.iW't.
lOl
az kinaii avaul
kard, azash
chish
avaj
padman
az
oslian
;
estad
liar
padnian kard
Hal
u hafdah
sfil
mah andar
an-i
Jam
varj
rati
pas chi
khurah azash
Bevarasp
azar bud
61 girifttiras/i
mad
gujistah Azh-daliak,
kill shiin
girift
shash chashm, bazar zavastar,* avar bum-i haft kishvar, avar devuu
u
marduman, bazar
pa
sfil
mardumau
kard
pas
azash anfighas/i
angam uumfidan,
Atvyiin
girift,
U bunda/i
:<hud; azash,
pa an shikufttum band pa
Farldun khuda.s/i
sfd
;
hand-ash
azash
Ormazd din
u darmau az Ormazd
marduman
nah
kfi
khvesh karafr/i tukhshed, aztau nist ava devan kar kardaud, nah
haml/j/i
dusharnia.?/i
khird
az an-i avarfin bih varaved,* chi shuma ava dcviin chish chi kar nit,
g.lh
daryil, u
Khaniras amadand
az-eshan
marduman Hezand
Mazandaran
khudii-i
khird
girzishn-i
61 pesh-i Farldun
amad
dushman murv
iivaj
dasbt
tu diishtan na-taviln.
6i
"
Pns Farldun
kih:
61 nazdik-i
*
oshiln
^ft
Mardum
PcfM. /orwA/i.
zclran tlahMH
want
^li
iitrurtti.
: :
102
az-in kishvar
EDWAlil) WILLIAM
WEST,
ma
gired,
Ema
Faridun
cstad,
mad
azasb vini
pazaft,'^
sang yak cband bazar min afzuntar bar yak cband kob yak avar osban
afgand
;iz
;
bud band.
;
Faridun zad
azasb bar
sib oi
bauifi
pesb kbwand,
oi osbiin
ba-kbasbm bar
yake an
sej
sbabid kbwabed
tan
biid
diid
din kbwast.
Faridiin
guffc
ku
Edun
ta
khwiist, atan
biir,
;
bam*gunab
ba-rasiid,
Zamin-i Arum,
tii
61
oi
ba-vabiij,
61
daryii bar,
ba
Tur dad
Iran sbabar u
ta
darya bar,
sar-i
6i Iracb
mad.
kbwesb
iin-i
estad,
pa an
man
kbiirab pa
tii
Iracb sar ta
bama
zivandas/i-i
farzandiin-i tu
biid,
avar
Salm u Tur
ku
kasb
Stllfir^fs/i
nam,
ta
ivAijad
si sal, si
bazar
mardum
amad band;
aniigbrji
Tiir avazad.
Manasbvyar
kii
Andar vaban
dvazdab
sal
kbudiiyas/i-i
jadu
kob-i
piidsbabi
estadi
Manasbvyar,
iivani
Iracb andar
oi get-i
Pels, atidiih.
hi-suft,
bi-zad.
103
u Kai-Kaus sad u
sal;
ol shumtl by-ayad.
pa
jiiu
kih
estad?
Az-C'shan
!"
ham
bar nekas/i az
;
I^JoQ^^
)y^ muru
;
6 kih
duzakh na-shavand.
Pnrsid Gashtasp shah ku
-chi
:
Oshan marduman
kill
pa Alburz, an
pa Alburz
di
an kust manand,
u zTvishn
obi u
chun?
:
Oshiin
marduman eshan
jal rdsban-
khush bar nekow/t hast, azeshan zivanda/i vas kbudiiyiir bahdin raviln
dost u din dost band, az esbrm
PJshan
marduman bab
Kan<ijdizb, an
pa Var-i Jamkard,
iin
u ravishn
shavand
Guftash Jiimiisp ku
devfiD, azash rah-i viran*
Kangdizb
gehiinax/t
karaiiiw
firast
104
hast,
dodlgar
ruyln,
sadlgar
sTdiTd,
;
puladln,
chaharum
;
buriujin,
liaftum
zarin
azash
kushk
barham-aud
an ja hamishah bahar avadl-chi darakht pa bar; azash sarma u garma: estad, nah bed. Azash avani patyarah kam manaud u khub zlvishu u
ytlr-i
bah-din hand
sal bi-zived
;
pa har chihal
sal,
az mard-e, u
mardum u
avanI stdr
U mardum pah
Iran-vej
manand
ham a
chih
yar-i bah-din
;
u dab
mah
:iuja
dd mah
sard
kih
chiin ?
Azshan ravan
Guftash Jamasp
garm
hast,
sakht hast, kih niyaz hast, kih eshan zivishnas^ az barinj hast, u kih az
shir-i
gad
hast, kih az
tokhmha khurand
Ahriman jaduyas/i
u har kih nah
pah
atash
bi-sozand
band kard
oi niz
aman bar
Tiusah,
IQo
nlst bar
6 av
sblr u kbarastaraa u
aviiiii
Inash anazdls/t*
cbisli.
az
esban
bum u zamin
cbfin
pab nimab-i Aurmazd estand, aya pab nimab-i Abriman? az-esban dad u din cbun ? kburisbn u zivisbn cbib i\ cbun ? kib mirand o kib
afganand? azsban raviin
Guftasb
Jiimasp
oi
kib sbavad?
:
kib
Osban
jai
var-
cbasbman
and
;
manand,
dilr
azsban
zamin-i paryan
parus-nisbin
azasb
inast
azsbaa
eiilar
kbuda
Var-gosban
tasb-tezagan
sbabar Kuzl, u kbwesb cbib pab tan kanizak bab niz gumiin u zir
parasiiir
estand
Duvillpayan u
vasturg u
rlman, nab dad, nab din, nab kirfab, nab gunab sbinasand; az-esban
mab
Balar
nlst,
;
bi-kburand
01 68ban marduman-i
Siblnl, u iin
f
&l
esban kbudal
saliir
kib
^<;0)V-^1
tH
^)
J^^ rW^
tit
"
5))^^ t^
^S)^Ji
^^
IJ5
jy*-fi^^
Perhaps
:
wc\
-^^50)
Pcrlia|i.H
;
-^er**^
k'tlha-taraH,
folio 17.
-o^^e)K
(fu*h auzdijih.
For M^.
14
106
hfi)^
jwo
-^^1
m> ^^
-^
Vt^
'^)^-C
hr^^
exj'^)
_y^^
^1
-'i^^O^)
^])^4
9"V>* ^1
5))^^
^^
5^T^^ooi
:^
-^^1
<?
A^j,^
Mi^y
^^
2^^
^^
^*u
jy^^
Jei5^^
-\5)^eJ)*
-^j
^)Ao)
^oo
W(^ :^ (\wo^)
^)*e^)
-vrt^V^
Vii^t*
9^-^^*^
v-v<50e3
-^)^*
^5)
3^-^^ "^oy
5)o^*>^
^fO
v^w
-"^)^)^
^^f's
^^1^
)*<3^e)
^*o'
-^^-V)^*
^^^"^
107
-^^^
)0^e)
->M^
5^e)i
lie)
-*-?)*>**
1^
w-^
l^-V
v-vs^e)) 5^iH3
^^y^^
^oo
s^yV
W^
^o^ ^^e))
-oy^^coo s^e)
-^r^-^)
^^^
-"-fy**)^'
til
^^>
o^
<50)r-^J
t!I
^^
j]^^ W00
5iv53 ti!
'^)
^))^^
ifif^
-fi^^
5^*^ )>wi5)o-f
-ij**^
Jer*^
-K5)^e)>'
j)^) )y'^e
'>)^^
j)C)
woo* ^n^^Jj)
^e)Mjf5)
\)
)^^^
J^cd-f
^^^^^
ne))
1^
_^)
^n^'o ^>^v
)^^r^
-^w^ '^ -J
^V
^)1^
)itf^^|
Hy)H51f^-5t^^a
WOV
yo
^HO-i
^o
^>'-^
"
Fear.'*
Pcrbap-
108
YW^ hy^
y^f^ i>
'.
.
:a3
5^;^-^ j'^e)
-^^1
^^
hand,
Zanan sakht, az
marzishn vas kunand
;
eshan zanau
az
eshaii
pah
didan
slialvar
ustuvar
chih
dar u
chashm dud,
vas sard u vas garmtar band, az esban hamvar yak ava dud vakhshash
karizar,
u an varzishn bed
az
apasend dad,
varz
avadanas/i
kunand
bahisht, o hast oi
oshan chih
bed.
avfiz
Tu
chun avar
nah mad
mad
estad, chi-ra
khudayan dahyuvadan
Jamasp
No. 7 has
mar hud
ztvishn.
Pahlari Folios 20-26 are missing; the Parsi text HauK''8 MS. No. 7.
2
that follows
is
supplied
from
109
andar-an zaman ravan GarothmaDi, aya nah haft hargiz darogli gufb
ayao, iiah ?
Guttash Jamfisp
Zaratusht khush
ku
Man
in
agabasA az
din-i
Afirmazd u
mad
I
Gstad, u
kudukash
u zirakash di
;
man cbun
tin
mard kih
az
61 shumil daliyfivad A
kbudayas/t estad
oi
avam nah
az padar nah
avam
az
agabas/t aedfiii
ziid u
mad
abanab-
mardum
hamii roz
mirad, in
ku cbib
u kih pus, u
yar, u kadfim
avakhtar
kbudaya.!>7i
zubau nakbust, u
u
iin
u padsbabas/t
a
tau-i
cbib
tii
frashakard
pasin
danam
dahyuvadan mardnman
in
avman kar
kardan?
:
Guftash
Jamasp ku
Pa-kar
kirfab
^^>0d)
u
^-^
bar
Aurmazd u Zaratusht
az
in
bama marduman
giib avi
kih sban
shuma
S3i
mInad u
ma
chib bar
mardum andar
kiir
barhfin nmadan,
barlian bi-sbavad; cbish chib ova ball nah barOd, jud az kunishn-i
nck-i sburnii, cbib
chand tavan-ba,
kirfab avazi*
iin
ma
6i hilad,
tiin
az yak
sill
6 vadiriiuaA
u natistas^ rasad.
kiir
kard,
u dukbt as
si
y/'.
V"'".
*''i/"*-
"D?^
?)(?)
110
band.
Bar
ma
vasbcd farda
f rod
afgandan
OW"^^
^^^^ biland.
U
Ama
man
in kib
man
in din-i
driij
band, u dev
u ^J^cO**-^
^V^
man
bam man
in
sipab
ra avazadan
avayad
bud, cbun hubin 6 paida bud, u man, Visbtasp az-in gab u az-in
geban pab sud rozkar juda bud, man az-in bradaran u farzandan u
man bosban
II pas
u takbt u kburab-i
kfi
:
Kayan
Jamasp guft
Osban ravan
azared,
Kayan
ma
u dard babar
6i tan
avii
ma
biled, o
farzandan u
bradaran b-an bavistan mezad kuned, ayin giib u kbub pab ramisbn
dared, cbib zivandisbn basim nek u yak sal nab az bazar sal andar
abasimash avadan^
in
cbib
goyam
kib
na-gired, u
zamiin mad,
biidab
Tabmorap kasb
si sal
friiz
diisbt na-tavan.
sban azasb sbinid, andar kbvesb tan -^0^^)05)^ padiraft, azasb andar
geban
sipiisdaras/i
u kbudayan
kadam band?
sal
darend
akhar.
THE
kill
iin-i
I'AJiLAVI
JAMASP-NAMAK.
HI
vatar? pas az
ta kl
vm
sal
Mazdayasuau
chand
:
ravad
Guftash Jrimilsp ku
oi
Tan gdyam,
u dvazdah
cliih
khvanand,
si
sal
khudajas/i bi-glrad.
Pas az kih
rasad, d
sal.
oi
Askandar-i
Rumi sezdah
rasad, u az
sal.
Kbusrd ba-Ardavan
Pah
iivadauas/i avibiraa5/i, u
mardum andar
sal.
Babakau
Ardashir
rasid,
Shapur
bist sal.
(Id
mah.
sfd.
nuh
sfd.
Shavar'-'
Aurmazdau haftad u dd
bist u
Ffd.
sal.
Karinanshah, yazdah
Shakut Shadvaran'^
u panj
mah.
sal
dah
luah.
sal
u chahar mah.
sal.
u dd
sal.
Kobad
mah u
Jamasp Khamlst chihal u haft sal u haft Aurmazd Khusrdan duvazdah sfd. Khusrub Aurmazdan, Avarvez^ shah si u haft sal. Kabad Khusrdb, kash Shiruyah khvanand, nuh sal. Ardashir, khud vastar-i Kabadiin, yak
PIrdzan ava
sal chihal dd.
haft
rdz.
sal
u pauj
mah.
Shakut^ Shaharyar
bist sal az
;
an fraz na-panand,
u nuh
mah
ea'at.
I'liryid
Gushtasp shah ku
sal
ravu bed
u pas az
*
akh/ir,
Yazdakard
Airrir.
Skafmtim,
Yoidakani,
Palask,
Vagiakard,
112
In
din
Tt'.zjgan avaspiiraud;
mardum hama
drogh vardlnand,
ii
bar
ravisbn-i
(^ ^5^ ^n)*o
^**^o )rr^
^^p
a^
r'sl^f
wc^)
->i^
i)<;oo ^^>
rp
^n)*oJ)5 y^^^o*
m) h^)^
-O^Y^
^^)A)3
3^
jxS
^))^
J ^u^^
^i:))A)
^) ;*o\(2n
i)^^oi
i))S^*
^)iw -^
y^^e)
^^e))) -O)*^
-^^
^1^
se)))*o
^_^
^^V
woo
^w^
50^^
-jo^5)jj5
-*M) r^y^
^^f V^^
^i^^ej
-^^jn^y)
pj^
iio
^))a^
^r
-JO^^yA) ^V^5
V^^
folios 27 to 31 of
DP.
TIIK
I'AIILAVT .lAMASr-NAMAK.
1V^
^^v-^j Yiy^6
:^v
f^^r") -ok^^))^*
V) ^))^:^
"*o^**^e) ^i
^(^i*
^i
h\^^
-^^ooo^)
-V)^
-"i)
^e)<j*9)
^nw ^oo^
V^o^o*
-jo-^)^-^
-xj**
-\5-K5i
j^)i3
j^jjA)
-wj^^
j^p5) i^^
ne)
^^
-^P^o
-O^V
^We)^
i'-iJ
i^t)
J^^oo)
^'fro-o
V-^o
^m)^ sooo
--o)*o)i5
^HJ-^i*,) i)^
^VV
9^^0^^ 9^;05^^
^K
-K
u^oo
114
j-^P)
s\^)
i)ji^^y
^o'ne)
j^v^'^e))
^yf ^^^
^)
^W) ^**o^)
)e)
-^i^V iro^e)-^
))^
^w^
^V
lie)
^ 5^^
\)l^^)
->^^^o
Me)
"o^^ fi-K5-^^)
^*ro
if
-vwf
^ii>*^
^00)^*
i)y^
-^
5n>Hs
y^ia<^>)o
w^v S^^^^-^
^^^ ^^ ^^^
^-^^
^^^^
^^
"^
^1)
J0^*>
-"H^
S^ll^^
)^^)0^0)
)>^3-Jo)^
J^
^1
5>>^)
-w-^))J-^
^W4?0
^ wo^^i
5^^^-^^ -\j)^(^
^^^v
-*o^ro -Ci^^V
?*^)
i^e)V) ^ii)H$
^^e))
9e)i5
m
'^)))^
5)^
^^J
r;C(
-^^(^)^
5))^
)*^Ai
^)
-^59
ts
G^r
^^
""s^
:^
^w-x)
THE PAIILAVI
JAAIASl'-NAMAK.
115
-^^c.
\s^
11SOO)
h)y^
-o^^y^ \)^
f^s
-^Y^^)^
o)e)
v^-^r'ier)
^-*iy^
i^e))^i
W^^i
^y'oC)^*
{J5
y^viw
y^c-^r^
o)
^V;Cf^
-^ ^^
^^^ ^i^V
T^y^
-0)>*c
;^
^e)o
A^o*
^-5"
icj
lf^\')^^
-^
ly')^^
W^**
^'^-f ^-*tyi
Y'^Y'^S
5w
"^^^^
^^^^i>
^^
^^^Y"
m h^)
-^(^'^\
Y^t'iS!'^
116
-^)i^
-")5
-Vi^y**
^
^
^'^
-^j
(y5
a5
-u3
^^ ^%xy^
-ny^r^
^)kJ)
-^^'**"
-Vi^y**
v^w^
_)v^
^^A
^**^^
-ny^
T^^^
^^
s^^K-^1
^15
y^s^^
^'-^0^55^
j!>^i>wo^'e)
^-v
^^'^^i
^^e)^
-^-^^
Watford.
W. WEST.
Kest of rahluvi
is lost.
'J'he Pp.rsi
version ooiitimics
itiie
daryji
and then
who revered
Zaleukos,
celebrated
religion sent
Minos,
The Zoroastrian
religion
was the
first to reject
the ancient
all
Aryan
which they
it
who was
accept bloody
sacrifices, only
To the imagination
(the
first
who no
kings to be skinned alive and to have their eyes put out) apjieared
as the promised Anointed
priests,
to
religion
doea
not entirely reject the Zoroastrian faith which also expects the coniiDg
of a Saviour,
('*
so
separating
it
Gentiles"), or Pagans.
>
ihi Aiioieat
\isM
the Hoft bissitig sound an in FroDcb, ih has the ante ttouml aa lb bmitl th
th.-
Engliih word thumb, and n hiM a miuuI between * and mK * Mills Tho iHUlntirc of tho ArctUt. Jonrnal, Hoyal AtAaiic rvKJaly, 180l, |.. ^io. Matthew, il., I, 2, ^ The liitcr I;ibh, xlv., 1. * Eni, I. S.
:
118
FEKDlNA^'l)
.lUSTI,
No wonder
that,
remarkable
man who, by
the advancement of
every kind of culture was an act of worship, stands out really as the
founder of civilization in Iran.
Barnabas
Brisson*'
was the
records of antiquity
again worked
all
these
and
treatises
subject^^
collection
is
relieved
of the
This
a correction
same, have been separated from the descriptive portion of the work
and placed
in the appendix.
He
Namah,
written in
De regio Pcrsarum principatu libri III. Paris, 1590 with notes and index. New edition by Friedr. Sylbuij:, 1595 and 1606 also with Latin transh^tion of the Greek eit:iStrassburg 1710. Lib. II. Cap. 57 .scq, tions, and revised index by I. Heinr. Lederlin.
;
:
'
Veterum Pcrsarum
et
Parthornm
et
Medorum
(18U6), 21
religionis historia.
If.
Oxford 17G0.
XIX.
Kef erences to Zoroaster in Syriac and Arabic Literature (in Classical Studies in honour of Benry Drisler), New Vork. 1894. 10 Zoroaster, the Prophet of Ancient Iran, by A. V. Williams Jackson, Professor of (with a splendid 1899 Indo-Jraniau Languages in Columbia University, New York
;
map).
11
LIFE
the
AND LECENli OF
ZAIIATIIUSIITRA.
is
119
chiefly
mentioned works, and at the same time he submits the relation of the
legend to a comparison with the text of the Awesta.
As Jackson
evidently intended
to supply
of
all
length; this one accepts with gratitude, but with the reserve that they
it
manner
can bo put
We could
have wished that the author had laid more stress on the
which he admits
(p.
141)
instead
of
details.
There
is
own fancy
for a basis
know the
119).
It is
Desiitir
to the
he,
nor
were not
in the
Awesta,
extx?nt,
for
neither of
source.
Only to some
inquirtial
accompanying statements,
by
it,
historical chanicter.
Uow much
of all
the
wisdom
rest,
offers, appears,
amonj( the
Tabarl also notices this opinion (648, 10), and Bishop 'lesudadh (abont
852), in a
that
commentary on Mat.
ii.
1,
Abhashtii/' )
As Jnckson remarks
120
S3Tiac
FEUDINAND
.lUSTI,
Urmiyii,
tlio
birthplaco
of
Zarathustra,
no doubt, given
rise
to
this discovery.
What
very
little
;
is
known
of the conditions of
life
of the Prophet
amounts to
names
of a
number
of
members
of his
family and of the prince's court are noticed in the oldest parts of the
The
many
facts
in
the
history of the
religion,
biographical details.
A.S
Zaruthustra's patron
it
is
did not
to
difficult
is
work
in general but
defined geographically
Dr.
West,
the chief
expert
in
Sasanian Pahlawi
literature
chronology of the
the Bunin
had been
partly
known
dahishn
(a
he
has
it,
illustrated^
According to
the time
of the
founding of the religion was 300 years before the burning of Persepolis
by Alexander, that
is
C- The
Magi
the
oven Tabari and Firdausi, give the years 300, 280 and
variation
The
may
arise
from
this, that
p.
XXVII.
seq.
Jackson,
p.
1.
p.
179.
See also on
that
(late, Shoriarji
LIFE
121
lately,
*'
been done
make
Median dominion.
people
still
It is
quite
possible that, at
Alexander's time,
;
or,
some
till
definite event,
and that
this
the construction
Geldner,
'^
have accepted the reckoning of the Magi as correct. For separate items
this
artificial
1
system
is
untrustworthy
it
is
also
suspicious
that
exactly
ofiice in
and could^ therefore, pass as the Prophet Ukhshyad-ereta (Oshedarba ml), appearing 1,000 years after the founding of the
Yet,
at the
religion.
same
time,
the idea
would not
lie
far
Awesta and
its
had
really
had
and beginning
the
second
millennium
li
The
iv*-
nly
compensated for
the tradition.illv
;^'reat
The
thumskniulc,
Zoiuchrlfl
WcMf,
pur M. A. Rarthdlemy,
Iti
On AtQrp&t
<oe
122
Muhammadan
that
Al-Beruni,
who
is
here of great
it is
and
known
the Persians
1075 (the era of Jelal-ud-dm Melekshah), which proves their competence for such calculation J'
Greek
contain
important statements
its
founder,
and are particularly valuable, because the periods in which the writers
lived are
known, and
their
be applied to a
present
latest
among the
We
know,
for instance,
birds of prey, as
this
is
still
the case
among
That
authenticated by
the
On
the
we
Xenophon, and
Arrianos, that,
till
among
from
this
the
And
we
may draw
the
(to
whom
their
ancestor
belonged),'^
\
Ideler,
quities,
p. 121. i
17
Handbuch der Chronologie, II, 624. Prinsep, Essays on Indian AntiThomas, Useful Tables, p. 143. West, Grundriss der iranischen Philologie, II. Hyde, Veter. PerH. Relig. Historia, p. 194.
1,
Wendidad
12 (48). 16 (66-).
is
called on
pre-Sasiinian
coins
Tal)ari
Fratakara
2546,
17.
("the Piremaker"),
128
writers, are thrown into the shade by what the holy scripture
Magi, the Awesta, declares, which has been gained for science only in
modern
times,
chiefly in
Bombay,
As
its
oldest
portion,
the Awesta
8),
and which
is
among
the
of the
Wendidad or
rules of worship
Still later
and practice of
sacrifices,
but
much
later age.
form of religion
hymns
of praise
its
meaning of the
religion,
when
birth of the
take place
with extra-
The new-born
repels a band
upon
it
a token which
era.
106.
is
ning of our
i<*
In Tnsht XIII.
Pliniut,
Atikrpit
p.
is
mentioneil
by tiM
title
of RmMtar9ranhcnt
XXXVI.
UUt. Nat.
7, 15.
124
The
spiritual
FERDIXAND
JUSTt,
eifected not
is
only
by
the natural cultivation of his talents, but also by inspiration for which
he
is
just as in the
this holy
man
to the vision of
heaven and
hell.'-*^
How
treated
by
is
shown by
it is
priests, besides
ArdaI.
has
III).
still
son (Darius
and
We,
knowledge with fewer, but more trustworthy statements and the sacred
book
not
itself
would be an exception
sacred from
it
did
separate the
the
profane
impulse,
and
express
old
religion
and their followers the princes) mentioned in the Gathas, already lay
snares for the child, but also
in
is
the
the child
to
mira-
and
in
endure tempstruggle,
by the
devil himself.
the soul's
which the renunciation of the faith of his fathers and the conviction
of
the truth
of the
new
occasioned
as
outward occur-
The Book of the Law contains the oldest version, originally a portion of the Spend Nask (according to the classification of the whole Awesta into 21 Nasks, or books,^'^) which contained the history of
ao Livre d'Arda-Viraf, trad, par
21
23
Barthaemy XIX,
6,
147, 149.
LIFE
Zai*athu8tra.
125
latest portions
is
That
passage
is,
of the Avesta follows from this, that to worcU out of the old books
attributed the
witchcraft for
scaring
that the
language
is
said
M8S., and
is
the coppst
was
scholar,
corrected
it
may
suffice:
Angra*
Fiend
rush here,
kill
The
him, the
" Zarathustra
guide,' etc.),
*
Ahuna-Vairya
Daitya,""'*'
acknow-
The
fiend rushed
" The
see
fiend spoke to
him
'
I con
no death
in him, the
Spitama Zarathustra.
Much
glory of light
:
'The
Up
by
evil thought,
'
>
Wendldad XLX.,
According to
Jacksou,
p.
.*.l.
lat4*r
it
;
hooM
in
which an iafant
lives
ha
aoock.
The The
river in
126
FERDINAND JUSTl,
;
Where
hadst
'
evil-intending
I
Angra-
mainyu
I will
will smite
Pairika
who
is
him the
'
Destroy
of Pou-
my
creatures,
holy
Zarathustra
;
Thou
art
the son
monarch Wadha-
"Him
dered.'
good
Mazdayasnian
even
if
body,
life,
wilt
weapon
(will)
'
'
haoma
s**
into the
term as "
a,
stone- weapon,"
und by
which means
a shepherd's crook with nine knots (?) that would imply Pers. nuh-giriJi. 20 The construction and moaning of this scutenoe are difficult. Perhaps the writer meant to say how earnest thou from thy father's house, to conquer for thyself, with
:
this
over which
the
power
of us
demons
is
spread
r*
According to the Buudahishu and the Selections of Zai-sparam, Dareji is the river The identification in Airyana-yaejo, on whose banks the father of the prophet live!. with the Darja-i-Urd (Darmesteter) rests on the error that took the j (sy) in Darja (Pers. for " river ") for the French j; see Jackson, 193
''0
The lake
of
Segestan (Sistan).
31
A name
of the
'
The Dina
80, 3.
Mainu
Khrat
',
edited by Darab
LIFE
(Mip)
127
this
drive
(thy
weapon
thinking
created
;
(will
strike)
the
!
well-created one?5
Angramainyu
he created them in
time
it is
written in
Thou
causedst
all
the
demons
one
What
shall
we bring
we wicked
'"*
wicked
evil-
they lamented,
;
wicked
evil-thinking ones
devils, the
*
Arezura.
Born
is,
alas
the holy
shaspa
ilevils,
his death
He
will
be a blow to the
;
fiend's anttigonist
down
fall
the devil's imps, the corpse- si>ectre (iicwiw) created by the devil,
and
*'^^
we
look
away from
tlie
ii
is
of particular importance that they state that Zoroaster was Inirn and
pre|>ared for his prophetic career in Atropat<ne; but later
'
let
him take
The mouiitaiu at the entrance to bc)l. on thr Domiiwpiul. 8evonU expressionii are tmcd In thit ulauiM% which are nljr iiied for evil KpirlH tlic (ierlU do nor walk, they ranh they do not ^pak, bat howl thejr have ao hcd. uo eye, no hand, hut n sknll, a tqaintor. a paw, etc Alno, in nnoient Peniao, the word imrtt *'HUte-nrmy *') id relaUtl t<> the (iemtan Haer. but a hwUle army ! Ut (flanakrtt
^
:
^^
tend).
128
FERDIXAND
JUSTI,
others.
when
historical tradition
that
the Indo-Germans
had originated from Central Asia, Zoroaster passed for a Bactrian who
lived in the year 1200,
itself
and
his doctrine
was
said
to
have extended
to
prove the
The evidence
is^
therefore,
somewhat complicated,
let
him
The contradictious of
numerous that we
Awesta
is
not only
own
Man
is
had
tortured by
But he
is,
duties,
advancement of prosperity,
heavenly
coming of God's
Kingdom.
^^
Compare
p. 273.
LIFK
?9
of their religion,
for
itself,
wander
in the
that he once planted here on earth, and will enjoy other pleasures, to
during
The Persian
the people
for their
much
injured in
purity by
it
who
who make
and,
useful
own
last
West a
through the
The following
particulars are
intended,
partly to substantiate*
has
Nobody now
may
be a mythical figure, as
in the
The names of
his family,
mentioned
Awesta,
if
Of
in
his pedigree,*"' in
Haechadaspa occurs
and Pourushaspa
!^j->i f am d 07) hd
the family
is
called
in
the
firstly,
horse'*).
Zoroaster's
name
in
means
'*
grown grey
service)'^
it
appears
that
the need
was
felt to
""
I.
82. n. 44.
17
30
FERDINAND JOSTI,
name, and they therefore
called
spiritual
him
pronunciation
version
of Awesta zdvare
other half, a
of
yashtdr
(the
Zathraustes, quoted
of the
= Chifhra-icahishta),
The country
Airyanem-vaejo, which
This name
is
the Awetic
term for
capital,
and
whose
last descendant,
mother-land
"'^^),
then the
at the time of the later kings of Assyria, and the scene of the founding
of the
kingdom of Media
for
it
might
already'
is still
By
that
- p. 60.
(among which
those
officina
Mommseii, IV,
25,
It cannot
Vers.
"
root."
,.
''*
fetei)hano8 Byzant.
r.
Aiiania
2, 8.
LIFE
Zoroastriaii
131
chroniclers*^,
who
tion of the torri)L*rly accepted view, that Zoroaster's descent and doctrine and the language of the Awesta had proceeded from Bactria. This view (now relegated to the lumber-room) about the founder of Magian-
priests,
the
maguj Armenian, from the Median, mog, wBo<e official name was aihrava^ " priest of fire," Tru^at^ot, " arises from this, that the legend
transfers to
to
whose
Tho reason
of this will
become evident
later on.
Bactria.
first
Other
who
appeared
Bactria
(as
is
here chosen
as the
outermost
land
in
the
east
and north),
An
Assyrian army never penetrated beyond the Caspian Gates, and neither
a Nines (tho hero of tho City of Nineveh, Greek Nines),*'' nor a Semi-
ramis (tho
human form
over Assyria.
Also the attempt, through a very uQoertain refenmce to the campaigns of the Assyrian Sbamsi-Adnd,
who
tho
king of Gizilbunda, and defeated the Mddes there, at the " white moun> Ifnmmlhani (IMhlioth. Gcogmph. Arab. VI) 119.17. 121. IS, nolo A.
V. 235, Tu
('/'.
>
Ori.ntallHtou
'
Euichi.Ki.
AM
C. de Mftrlen, Wbniidl. d. Berliner 1^2, If, 7, 27;. Jnokton 243 oomp. OUmorf. KImIm, Load. IMS, p. tO, 29 499.
Hor((Piil. Oca. 19, tl.
Berlin,
132
tain'' [shadipisi), the
FERDINAND
JUSTI,
Shlz/^ and
to
782
background
too
much honour.
Ammianus Marcelin Persia,
Even an author
linus,
so generally
trustworthy as
would be
added
able to
make
much
the
but Hystaspes,
had appropriated,
in India, the
knowledge of
Brahmans about
the path of
the stars,
and
of the earth,
this
and
from
of a
Bactrian
Zoroaster,
but
only of
from Adharbaijan
Trogus.*^
from
Moses
of Khorni,
absurdities, is disconcerted
that
is,
of
states that he is
made governor
to
of
Nineveh
tries to
but
is
Airyanam
*3 Billerbeck,
** Justinus,
I, 1,
also Nearch
in Strabo,
*^
15, ]. 59,
61 06.
Appiauus, de hello
Jackson, p. 187.
133
named
The northern
is
Media
and
Atropatene, and
called
"the
north''*'
In
the Scythians
who
is,
Turks."
it
As Ktesias
lived 17 years in
that, in his
to
might be thought
Also
Moses,
who
the
'*
North,'* and
applicability to Media,
his
remark.
It
is
Without an
is
replaced
new
knowledge,
skill,
and the
religious views
The
religion
is
Egypt;
far
how should
still
'
*
Tttbftri 894,
in
Persiaiw, 155.
J.
dc
Gt>ejo
VIII, 81, 6.
Commcntaire sur
Ic Ya^^na.
Paris, lh36.
Notes, p. cxii.
134
FERDINAND JUSTI,
removed, in ancient times, from the cultivated States which were making
the history of the world, without having received such an impulse, have
arrived at
making an alteration in
their old
Aryan
religion that
had been
occurred indeed without foreign incitation, but went hand in hand with
The Medes,
and after them the Persians, already early in contact with the Assyrians
their
conquest,
the
heirs
of the ancient
it
civilization,
and
could not be
established a
mighty
and surrounded the royal castle of Agbatana, in which he shut himself with a sevenfold wall, whose battlements were painted with the colours
of the planets.*^
if it
And
to
Ammianus
of the fixed stars, because, according to the dualistic view of the world,
the
army
of heaven is
drawn
good and
evil,
and,
among whom
is
Hapto-iringa, or
of the North,
Mars (Wahram).^^
This
Awesta
there
is
course of the sun and stars, and the waxing and waning
48 Herodotus, 1, 98.
50 51
Bundahishn (Westerg.),
Yasna, XLIV.,3.
p. 7,
1.
p. 12,
1.
19.
LIFE
135
of a seer
is
The manner
and prophet
to
mouth
appear
inspired.
The system
of oracles, or
the communication of the will of the gods^ through dreams, signs and
precepts to
is
an important
religious institution
f-aid,
with the
Greeks themselves
;
Nubia
is
yet
the direct
really a Semitic
Law
certainly cannot be
is
only
XLIV) whose
is
the author of
all
things mentioned
later
iu
not impossible,
that the
favourite
of this
ancient
poem.
of sin
and
Semitic ideas
and
Hyde'''''
points
to
the
sion;
and
is
far too
elements.
their age.
charged with
Summing
n
Veterpni PernaruTn
'Ig. Iilf^t.,
336
prophet
is
FERDINAND JUSTl,
the voice of the age ia which he lives
;
The
it
era of a prophet
is
is,
significance,
an event that
marks an epoch
in the life of
mankind.""
is
is
known,
the
connected
it
chiefl}^ in
in
Airyanem Waejo;
upper
the
Kuban,
or
Hypanis, in the
''^'
country of
the
fire- worshippers
Sauromates,
Dareios
I.
Sadrakae (Tel
Ser-^^),
also at
Nimrud and
at
places, at Mendeli, to
the east of
Baghdad on
the Pusht-i-Kuh,^' in
spirit,
and changed
this
that
fire,
'Hhe son
of
Ahuri
spirit
Mazda," was the emanation and the earthly sign of the sacred
^^
Jackson, 150.
VIII.) 6
J,
l^neq.
p. 32,
1.
"
'''*
Clemens. Alex., ed. Frid. Sylburg. uugd. JJatav. 161G, Strabo 738, ed. Meineke, 1028, 20.
37.
Map
XV.
5"
Map
No.
6.
80 Curtius,
i 2
Ker Porter Tra'.-^l. 440. Rich, Koordistan 1, 22. 31. 2, 277. Petermann's Mittheiluugen, 1874, >, Heft 9, p. 344. Comp. Brisson, III, 94. Plutarch's Alexander, (7hap. XXXV. Comn. Maunsell, Proceedinafs, Geog. Hoc
1.
(1897)528,
LIFE
of
liglit, anil in
137
Firdun
the
Pays,
**
words of
Dihkan."^*^
that
the fire-temples
are
making an
anachronism
the
firo.
The worship of
in
by the Assyrians
at
shown by
their
''^
monuments
fire-temple
the
palace
of Sanherib
Koyundjik, Nineveh.
i*amucl Johnson^^ refers to the naphtha springs and calls Iran the
of the world, but at the same time considers Partria as the
home
wicked
and gives as
limitation of sacred
in the
geography
to the east,
west.
In the Fame
way
that
points to
religion, the
legends and traditions take this north Iranian land as their scene of
action.
At
is
often
made
of the
DTws
of Mazendoriin (in
Awesta
attacked by
DTws are
and
locusts, also
;
powerful enemies of
man, oftrn with the attributes of other races Tahnnirath, the Tamer of Dlws, had himself been instructed by them in handwriting. Jamshed
made them
the
King
Sckliii),
but the
narzu-iulmeh
him
Khakaui Diws or
the neigh-
diw'latfhLfrdn
The Mazenderanis,
's Fir.uiM, lisrt. 223:.. Etb^, GottinRer Nacbrlchten, J882, 149, 14w
Tabtiri transl. by Zotenl)cr^', 3, 494. Kd. IIarl)rilckcr Hallr, 18&0, 1, 281, 298. *" Layard, Nineveh an<l its remains II, 441, 467. ^JoiiumcoU of
'
Kinevch
II, 24.
Dorn, CasplA
138
FERDINAND JUSTI,
that,
like the
Kadusiaiis
in
and
A mountain
devil)
to the west of
Amnl was
formerly crowned by a
tlie
IspirTz or Asproz,
whose coniinandcr,
D;\v-i-sopid
(the
white
of Kfijur
in
Paropanisos.
Even
the most
ancient
recollections
and
legends are connected with places in the mountainous countries to the south of the Cispian Sea: the heroThraetaona
fold strength) is
(i.e.j
who
possesses three-
that
IS in
also called
Gosh/^
the smith
Kaweh
of Ispahan,
who
first
goes to help
Ferldun (Thraetaona), nre descended the Karin who rule over Tabaristau.
to
in
in Sari 7^
That this
is
fact,
bones.
fell
from
balloon to earth at
Amul
"">
Firdus', 325,
10''.
is
the prototype of
10. Dorn.
5.
'1
72
By
Melgunof, 171. Wnrek, Zahir-ed-din, 11, U. Firdusi, 64, J8, Gosh (manuscripts give the reading
;
KoO
is
Feridun in Tammisha Zahir-cd.din, who quotes Firdusi's Distichon, lias Kosh (Gosh) 73 To the south of Douiuwend, Firdusi, 60, 613. Zahir-od-din, 291. 9. 6. Comp
49, 665.
2.
Yakut,
3.
Melgunof
Bpiegel,
216.
Tomaschek..
1,
hi storischc
60.
83.
Iran, Alterth.
ni%.
Dnrn, Caspla.
I3lb.
"
Melgunof. 165-
LIFE
(or at
Sfiri"'^).
139
As the Dejokes
totypes,
or
the west.
Tho tomb
tombs
of the kings at
Pasargaduo,
tlie
as well as on
Perscis
coins
of
the
Fratokaras from
Seleukidian
times,
also
its
prototype in
more important
gates,'
it
are
and
would bo
nothing from the contents and meaning of these repreinto the Iranian religion.
All this
so
is
much
1639,2519.
George N. Curzon, Persia, II, Lond. 1892, 142. 190. Fellows, Account of Discoveries in Asl:i Minor, 1 12. iKiimiuii imii ^lctIl;lIm Retse in Lykien, Wicn, 1884, 54. 109. Tab. 37. Jueti, Gcfchichto dcr Oriontnl. Vtilker
"
"
Stack, Six
Months
in Vcnia,
T.
lcii
Beli*
Rapp,
Zcitchrlft d.
140
fine essay^-^ that the
FERDINAND JUSTI,
Calendar of the Awesta, computed ou the climatic
of
Bactria,
would
also
suit
Media.
Ch. de Harlez"^ points out that the calendar of the Magi can only have
originated in
Media
at
much
later time."*
Even
if
Bactriau
kingdom had
the accounts of the battles of Kyros against the nomads of that district,
not probable, there would liave been no occasion to alter the old Ariun
religion, especially as the customs of the Bactrians are still described
''-^
but Iranians,
is
shown by
their armour,
which Herodotus
7, 64, describes,
and
also
from
ancient times
state that
known
to the
legend
relates further
did not
any sympathy
Prophet
preached
there
tion
court of
the doctrines
is
:
again
his
returned westwards.
in the
proved by
own words
Gatha Ushtawaiti
'*
46, 1)
fly,
Kdm
nemoi
zdni,
kuthrd nemo
ayenl,
To what country
classical
wanders
the
first
three nights
its
and has
committed
during
life-time.
own country
called
*'
the
S3
270.
8*
'
he
Itcriptorei
Hephthaliaa
and
2, 5,
Ya
LIPK
141
embraced
liis
nearest rehitions
to AVishtfispa,"^
directs
him
who
does not
ia
live in Bactiia,
related
to
the
lie
whom
helont^s, us
so
it is
The Gathas do
Kawi even
;
the old
desC'Mided,
to
is
whom
be separated.^'
deserts,
that
Ibn
Khurdadbih
Marw
at 201
Marw
to
Balch at
18
between Bombay
to the borders of
even the journey from Urmia over SliTz to Hai, Zoroaster's later dwell-
ing
plfice,
far as
from Bombay to
to
Go;i, or
from
this
Hamburg
Munich
and he
undertake
first
The question
is
now how
the
Kawi
is
treated
how the
stiitement in the
The cxphin-
difficult
They were
whom
of glory
'
lh*d. 16.
Ibid. 14.
I" Ihiii. 17. PtMhjipa Z<roiiitcr*i
if
noD in-lnw
is
tbe
\Ve7.ir.
VHsna,3;,, 8.
Ticum. Juhrbllcher,
18l7, p.
142
FERDINAND JUSTI
It is stated that
Zaw, son of
Naudhar
(Naotara),-'-
still
live
however^
Mhwar end,
may
title
but, as the
Awesta
testifies, in spite
of belonging to the
Nao-
Lohrasp, son of
Ptxrs,
to
Kawi
Pisina,^'
who
ruled in
and
the
was
a brother of
Kawi Usa,
is
The
fall of
Kawi
d^uiasty,
which
of the Zoroastrian
leo^end at this time
its
religion,
is
much
veiled as
commencement.
is
The
last of the
ing,
and
kingdom
a son
and then
to
heaven in secret
of Khusrau,
of the way.
in
asuow-storm/-^^
The
title
Kawi
as successor of
used
it
himself;
the priests
sense of kawi
to
"hostile
king"
a
in
blind "
(Pers.
kur)
the
good doctrine,
meaning
a
p*
Yaaht 5. i!8 15, 35. West, Pahlavi Texts, V. 80. Jackson, 70, 192. A Kin" Tasln of Daiabgerd in Pars was conqncrofl by the founder of tho Basaniau comp. Iranisches NaniciiViUv.'h, 895. dynasty
fs
;
0*5
07
a),
Skr. Akrura.
LIFE
that
of
143
contradicts in
the
curious
word,
wise" (Greek
Germ,
schaueu),
wliilo
Karapans,
idols
who
kar
(Sanskrit
custom), are
now become
the
*'
If the
home,
h;me
of his race, to
not'
by the extension of
fell
the Binghwpaiii
the
Wishtiispa.
further.
religion,
We
continue
to
connection
If after
of Phraortes
the Zoroastrian
when he assumed
Median
language
Zoroaster,
the important
{
name
ihe
of
the
''confessor"
in
the
fraoreid
),^^
priesthood of
Ragha
priestly
remained under
principality,
it
then
under Spentodata, as a
we may presume
that
Spitamas was
at
the head of
Thus, therefore,
SlVjt.)
may
the much-debated
18 (50
be explained:
"Who
are the
the
Four
thnstrian Ilagha.
Who
Zarathuslra.''
Out-
side
to the priests)
in
Zoroaster
combines the priestly dignities with those of the ruler of the land.
"
I'ari^.
'"-'
Comp.
Barth(-l..my. Ciujaatak
K'
18S7, p. 57.
The verb
if
i^/r
(related to tho
in
German
from which
/riicrdn
(lerivc<i,
used
at
and the
iiro o.illed
GriclUch.
3.',,
(i2y.
C. do llarh-J!,
C6..
I.
v.
275.
Marqiuirt,
Zcit-^chrift,
d.
Morgenliind.
GcscllM.l.uft,
JO,
AMm?
.Huniri m
drr
Guttingcr Qcn.
144
The Zoroaster
in
FREDINAND JUSTI,
Ragha, taken as the successor to the Prophet
head
in the
Zoroaster.'*^'
tlie
One
of this
why
is
did
not Balkh
become the
seat
whose
name Sphendadates
monk and
missionary.
Parsi
book
He most certainly
is
died at
his
priestly
is
Arjasp, that he
supposed
have suffered
in
Balkh,
a fable to
a martyr.
that
Atropatene has
been proved to
be
still
Iranian and
Mohammedan
authors (that
that
undecided. ^"^
We
untenable, and to
tradition to
place the
princes in Bactriae'^**
in
capital
are only
adapted Awestan
Bakhdhim
is,
(accusative,
AVendidadl,
6), in the
take the place of the missing Zin the Awestan language, that has arisen
from
dht-y
old Persian
tr
in
Oxford, 1887,
Mills. The Zeid-A vesta (Sac:r,l Books of the East, XXXI.), Jackson 203. Conip. Pieussi^che .Talubuclier, 88, p. 260. iNmongthe Sasaninns the high-priest (^Mavj'fiidn-Maiq/fit) was the first mau after the King, Masudi
101
103
lot
Comp.
or Zaratiidsutra.
epithet
srira (the beautiful)
1-Jo
The
is still
Naubehar, which
wihara ''the new
Nawa*
banners
cloister/''*'^
The Buddhists
usually placed
on
Buddhism appears
(2G1
prince
To
this time
may belong
this
the later
Yasht
13.^^*^
prime of Buddhism
occurred
As
the Iranian
life; that
was offered to
it at
By
and adversary of
time to raise old claims for the possession of Bactria, which after tho
to
non-Iranian rulers.
Bactria waa
second
105
88, p. 62.
relief in
Grundriss
(Icr
Irnn.
I'bilul.,
H., 401.
A
;
lianncr
on the stupe
I., 0,
is
ibown on a
cal Survey,
Tlnte VI.
,bl.Qeograp1
Aral..
V.) 332,
13^3|,
ITertt-
10.
YaknbiCift. VIL)28S,8.
07
2, 107r..
Spiegel,
1..
1.
*.. .
III., 717.
berg, Geschlcbta
COl.
Jiick>.on. 177.
oi
Comp. Blochct,
146
FERDINAND
JUSTl,
is
not defined).
vities at his
of the relationship
the legend
originally a Ficus
which appears
the
Buddha
legend,' ^^
As Wishtaspa
Kawa
Wishtdspay
'*
the
highly wise
Kawi Wishtaspa"
sacrificed at
Frazdanawa, and his brother Aspdyaodho Zairiivairish, *' the horse champion Zariadres " at the back of the water Daitya, to Ardwi Sura
Anahita, that she
may
Arejadaspo Waii-
daremainishj and this also implores, but without success, for victory
As
Sea
(in
also
means the
central
so
ocean which
Airyanem Waejo,
Frazdanawa must be a
says,
one tradition
and in
fact
the
flows
by Eriwan and
In other
accounts'''^
Wishtaspa
sacrifice
on the Daitya
Hwyaona (Khionian)
*'
Arejadaspa,
called
the religion.
In the
75.
Spiegel,
v.
Eran. Alterth.
1,
704
tToflEmann,
Lefmann, Geschichte
Geography
19, 80,
Indlen ^Onoken's
AUgcm
Geschichte), 794.
111
Mose Choren.
Yasht
9,
U.
Indjidjeaii,
of
compare,
iackson, 211.2:0.
11a
29
13, 100
17, 49, 61
LIFE
147
may have
Kawi dynasty
Zoroaster
religion.
himself pray*; to Ardwi Sura Anahita at Airyanera Waejo, that she will
allow
him
If he
had been
thinking of the king as in a far distant land, surely the Prophet would
have waited with his prayer until ho had seen the towers of Bactria.
These citations are among some of the
latest in the
Awesta.
As
in
is identical
lists
of the Arsakidog
Parthians,
III,,
who
is
here glorified,
so
we
his reign
it is
(148190).
The
citation can-
Yasht.
firstly calls
may be gained
and
her favour.
Then
and with
passage that seems to describe the king at the head of the Parthian
horsemen. At
this date,
Bactria, ih
proof of the correctncFS of his views concerning the geograBesides which, the mention
Khwyaonas and
Huns brings OB
still
further
n Tuna,
>>
Yasht,
lOAAwi^oM
1-r.
148
FKRDINAND JUSTT.
to the
down
the
Armenian text
the Moshiaus of the ancients, but in the Greek Huns) invaded the
kingdom of Persia
the
in the
year 50i
Mazkhuth
II.
(316
of the Khionians, are in the train of Sapor 11- in the year 359 J ^^
wall of Derbend, Tshor
The poet
of
Shahnameh even
to
places
him
of
Ghazna had,
Tatars,
as did his father Sabukbegin (in 997), to fight against the as far as Balkh, but were repulsed
by him.
These Tatars were the forerunuers of the .Seljuks, who certainly were
not conquered by
Mahmud
till
overthrew the
Paighaw
is
word
or name,
among the
Musa Paighaw
against.
Dakak,
The wars
Turan are
laid
in the
Shahnameh
in
the
who
there
to
be the sally-port.
Even
and
479,
Arm^n.
2,
34a,
note.
CXXVI.
117
Wilhelm, Zeitschrift Morgenl. Ges. 42, 96 seq. Grundriss d. Iran. Pliilol. II., 535. 4, 3.
US
ed.
^ar.
Palemann. Pctropoli, 1895, p. 50. 119 Ibn Athir, Chronic, ed, Tornberg 9,267,
ZARATHUSHTRA
149
as
is
ancient days, the oldest and correct opinion, that Wishtaspa's kingdom
lay to the south of the Caspian Sea,
would
still
shine through.
Tradition
his resi-
before he
removed
to
Alans
in the
nephew
Isfendiar.*"
tradition preserved
by
Kazwini (1349)
relates
that Gushtasp-bin-
Lnhrasf the Kiiyanian caused a great network of canals to be dugbotwoen Aral and Kur*'-^ at Salian, the seat of the
Shirwanshahs,
son of
his
Isfendiar,
thrown a prisoner
Gumbadhan by
Mojuiilu'ttawarlkh.*-^
castle
This
castle, as Spie-
same as the
the
Assassins),
Girdkoh, above
place
Dihdajeb, to
the
west of
DtiraaglmnJ^^
lived in
The choice
away from
his
Court to the
mountains of Tabaristan
in Bactria
have reached,
if
father
is
Manas, called
Luhrasp mcan.i
'
who pocmt
ftl*o
rod horses.*'
hns a
Kal Kau3 reigns in Istakhr, where Oushwiid of Ispuhan, father of Godanc, (Kakh). Firdusi, 750, 1221. Tabarl, 697, 17 sayi In Balkh. >" FInlusl. H32, 297B.
castl.'
:
MorgrnU
7,
Khanikov, Bulletin de I'Aoad., IX., 1852.260. Dorn, M^moiroj* 611, BJ9. Barbicr do Moynard, Diet. G<oj?r. 489.
*'"
,
VT
>
>^
Jackson, 118, I'M. Firduji, 1650, 060. ir.e6, 1104. 1643, 2r'Mohl. Journal Aiiiat.,IIL, 11,353. 1.
5.
la
6fi.
7. 11
105. 1<'.11
<
^uairenv
''
oh dc
Ifinlfichc Zo(t
150
FERDINAND
JUSTI,
of,
A further
Media
the sons
;
portions of the
kingdom
as inheritance
Arshan becomes king of Khuzistan, Pisina of Pars, Byarshan of Kermau; for Usa (Kai Kaiis, the eldest and chief ruler) remains
Media.
How
uncertain
all
shown by Wishtuspa
to connect
the
Naotarides with the Kawis (Kayanides),and that Kai KaQs was living
in
Balkb,
Luhrasp.
Even Afrasiab, who, according to the epos, appears as ruler of Turkistan and neighbour of the Emperor of China, and whose name
and the names of
his
Kyaxares, from the Caucasus to Berda in the plain of Kur, on the Terter,'^^
the
Urumia,
where he
is
By
Bahman, near
be a worthy heir for the disputed throne, and plants the sacred
this castle
on
and
priests of the
FirdiJsi
whom
129
130
Comp. Noldekc, Zeitschr. Morg. Gesell. 32, 670. Armen. Partav in Bakasene or Uti comp. Indjldjean, Armen. Geograpby, 341
j
342.
I'^i
i^
The same,
1391,
2317.
(ghadir) Chast),
133 Firdupi, 756. 1321.
I5l
Khusrau
des?troys the
fire
assigns to the
mane of
it
his stallion
battle (from
vhich
received the
name
takes
est.'^-'
wonderful blue lake Aswast in the same province from which the town
its
name Chls
or Chiz, Arabic
this lake,
Shiz, from
ChaicLasta or Chich-
The waters of
to
brought
of
and
its
Daitja^
which corresponds'^
of Theophylaktos, where
the
is
of the le<;cnd
but
it
idunti
Wishtaspa's nephew
Bahman
in al-Madain, the
and
Jro
connects
that
Median dynasty
to
more
importatit
was
to
Luhrasp
3 Bundahislin,
56, note 6.
ftrc
not ly speaking, but by careless copying of tho munuw:ript><), Armen. hratn Wfrhnasp (corrupted Wasliamb, Wnasp), Arabic iifiror adhar .lusnaa, seems also to be contained in the corrupted names in the manuscripts Ban Sw for nar(.Ia)8nas, at the source of the Ltidh
rudh, Ibn Koteh(Bibl.Geogr. Arab.VlI.) 89, 19
Kctis, Bis.
;
Sisar
n Mauli, 2, 13;
Pa
(riir)
Dorn, Bnllefin
do
I'Aca.l. T.
VI, Nov.
In Arabic
may hare
The
arisen
from
Kitil
niir
B. Sis occurs.
BhiO, the
i3
fire
of Shi*.
Uten
weat, PahU Texts, V., 161, n.9. Theophyl. Simocatta, Hbtor. libri VIII., cd. I, Sobt>os, ed. Tatkanean, 37, 8. llnwlinaoo, Joum. Oeogr. 8oo. X., 1841, 47.75 (with majw). Hoatum-Schiudler, ZcUschr. d. Ge*;llsch. f. Erdkund*. XVIII.,
Bekker, 223, 11.
327.
i'
4. 107, 7
f.
Itttkhr.
lo2
bus to remove his
culled
FERDINAND
residence to
JUSTl,
Bulkh.
Even
in
Wisbtris^ju
is
oucu
of
an Acbajmenian,
Darcios,
castle
written
of 12,000
DJukarfc,
?)
This
archive
also
mentioned in tbe
more
and be
is
said to have
is
were kept.^^^
What
by dragging
in
as a
as a wise
;
whom
be
is
doubtful
if
pes
is
shown by Justinus
king of tbe Modes," who bad prophesied tbe groat World-fire, that
the
fire
Harmusbtin,
''
tbe last diy will cleanse the earth from sin. Again, before
from tbe
companion of Alexander's,
Anubita^^'^),
namely Hystaspes who ruled over Media and tbe country below probably
tbe plain of
Urumia and
133
Comp. Tabari
67G,
3. 5.
Mirkhond
1.
180, 8.
viiuf. Paria
130
Hjde, Vet.
Fr. MUUcr,
Wiener Zeltschrift
(od.
K. d. M. V. 18D1,
207).
fJ
Jackson, 218.
Ddipnosophistac 575:i
Kaibel
3,
113
Comp.
ISf),
LIFE
153
Zariadres marries
Horaarges
or
Amorges)
in
the
same
way
as
Gushtasp,
in
in
the
Byzanz,
The
parts,
Chares
is
is
its
most ancient
and Bactria
not to be thought
it
The Marathes
to
mentioned^ therefore
was wished
in
put a better
*^^
known
is
their place.
But here
in
erroneously
Don, as
Herodotus, whereas at
it
was
thought
to
Don.^*^*
The
tradition
in the
Shahnameh
not
taken to the Amyrgian Sakes, but to Byzanz, from which the late form
of the tradition can be traced in Firdiisi,
which has
That the
is
latter tradition
shown by the
(naturally otherwise
'Apooao-tro
belongs
to
Kanerki,
man
the field of
removed
in the legend
*
7, 4,8.
5.
7.1. Comp. Niese, Goschichte d. priooh. u. niakcdon. Btaaten 115, n. 6. i*s Comp. Rapp, Zeitschrift d. Morg. Gca, 20, 65. Spiegel, Althcrth. I, 065. Jackson
.V2.
12
TX
Jaokson 208.
A.
V.
Ho
rlic
hasoa\le<l the
is
Sallct,
I'ercjr Gartiner,
Coins of Orcek
PI.
XXVL,
perH.J
London
188V, 4'^
154
FERDINAND
the whole of
JUSTI,
of India
When
was
in the
The Iranian
tradition suffered
extensions during
the five hundred years' sway of the Arsakides, and the Iranian princes
as
princely house,
who
since the
first
century ruled
who
settled there)
child Jesus,
which the mighty Hyndopheres, one of the Magi who adored the Hyrkodes and others belonged,^ ^ and the figure of the
;
a.nd
Meher-
Yezdegerd
fire
III., that
when
Arabs he
at
Marw.^^
The sacred
Khurrah was
by King Wishtaspa
where
it
531
Darabgerd
in Pars (not, as
the Bundahishn
land, the sacred
partly to Pasii
Kabul).
When
and partly
The
fire
of the Kawi-dynasty
145
149
Comp.
Grnndris
Marquart, Zeitschr. d. Morgenl. Ges. 49, 634. 641. 150 Tabari 3682, 3. Tabari transl. by Zotenberg 3, 503. 151 Ilamadhani (Bibl. Geograph. Arab. cd. J. de Gocje) 246,8. Masudi, IcsPrairied'or, ed. Barbier de Meynard et Pavct dc Courteillc 4, 75. Shahrastani, transl. by Haars brflcker 1, 299. Hoffmann, Syrische Miirtyrerakten 285.
i5
Baihaki in Yakut
3,
958.
HofEmann
297. Jackson 44. 45. 212. A Tribe in Seisfrom the Kawi-dynasty George N. Curzon, Persia
:
LIFE
AND LEGEND OF
ZARA'l HUSHTRA.
11.
155
(275
293), and
kingdom
as the
III. (457)
By degrees
movement
Western Iran,
in like
manner
Segestan
and Transoxauia.
we
notice the
names of the
first
Parthian kings
Arshaka, Frahata, Frijapita and Mithradafca, we observe they bave distinctly old Persian
it is,
Parthian
period, as the
been
still
been developed.
In the Yashts, that
may
be
late
mentioned, as Babel
Bavli,
Sakastan and the basin of the Hilmand are more often mentioned and
with
many
details
and names
of towns, rivers
and mountains.
is
^*'^'
The
the
of
which
prefixed
to
Wendidad
or
Book
of the
Law, seems
map
Only
beginning Zoroaster's
it is
home
is
said, there
might be other (besides the quoted places) regions, plains and countries.
This very innocent religious-geographical account of the countries
which
at that
dominion,
by the
part and of
chapter, aa
if it
Yasht
06.07.
* PreasslBche
156
FERDINAND JUSTI
Bactria was conquered
tlie
name
and Dahas
according to Ktesias
time of
Dareios'
is
voluntarily.
all
At
the
when
made
of
to Bactria.
Xerxes
could augment' ^^
his
and Sakian
warriors under his brother Hystaspes, and lead them against Hellas,
without
having
to fear
a hostile attack
;
the
north-east.
After
(Haital
troyed
the
vainly
tried
to
retake
Bactria under
to
pay tribute
(484).
by Yu-chin or Khushnawaz
this people,
Khusrau
Turks, ^^^
I.
who were
already
hastening towards decay, and which was soon after wiped out by the
The
Kingdom
of
Oxus and
in the
is
Kai Khusrau
killed Afrasiab,
name-sake.
pictured in the
Shahnameh
and
was taken
from
the
Persians,
who had
long
since
changed the
and had
become subjected
i5
Turkish dynasties.
Herod.
II.,
7, 64.
II.,
150
439.
MuB^on T.
aroh^l.
165.
II. 6, 142.
157
The
Parsi
tradition
Prophet, and Jackson supports the view that the well-known relief of
is
a Sasanian
may more
this
correctly
be AhuraniazdaJ^'
of the
The
so-called likeness
;
Prophet as a frontispiece
works
Awesta
in (fuzarati writing
by Bahdln Dadabhoy
edition of the
Kavusji,
Bombay, 1240
(1871), in a lithographed
p. 567, at the
head of the
The
Saper
relief
1.,
the
ancestor of
III.,
who had
who
is
prostrate on the
first
ground;
Naksh-i
relief
at
on
their
mentioned by name.
The genius
who, with a club in his hands and a halo round his head, stands on a
star-lotos flower '^^ (an old
of
its
Heliotropism),
is
He
halo on the coins of the Turushka kings and with the inscription of his
relief at Nimrod-da^i^h,
where he
I.
of
The seventh
of the Hindus also Iovch tlic lotos, Mc^'haluta iO. VII., Percy Gnnlncr, Coins of Greek and Scythian King-. Plate XXVI, 10 ; 4.24. Aurcl Btciu, Zoroastrian DelticH (Oriental and Babylonian RN-ord, 1H87) B. S; Le Coml ftlso in the excellent work on Mithra by Fi-anss Cumont, Bru-<s<^, 181X1, l?.
o
The Bun-gixi
XX
llumaun und
1S6.
PuoUstcii), Ucistn
Taf.
ZXVIII.,
2.
Oumont
158
blades,
FERDINAND
JUSTI,
most victorious
is
afraid
whom
and
Ahuramazda
FERDINAND
JUSTI.
i8 Yasht 10, 06
10 3
comp.
6, 5.
Wendidud
18, 30 /^(^D-
KHSHATFIRA VAIRYA,
One
*
prayers that
Thy Kingdom como is one of the petitions in tbe we Christians ns children are taught to
'
first
and best
our
utter at
mother's knee.
It
is
teaching, and one of the ideals of the ancient faith of Judaism, traced in a somewhat parallel
may be
Tho
manner
also
in
Zoroastrianisra.
conception
is
contained in the
Wished-for
Kingdom/
Vohu Khshathra,
Good Kingdom,'
or
Desire.'
And
as the notions of
seems
bolic
to
bo possible
to recognize a sort of
application,
or
word
khsliathra in
kingdom and
as the genius
Tbe arrange363
ment of
in
Being, as
is
as follows
Ahura Mazda
Vonu Manah /
Asha Vahishta /
Spenta Armaiti
*\
Haurvatat
Kbshathra Vairya /
Skaosha
Ambbktat
160
A. V. Williams Jackson,
But before proceeding further with the discussion of Khshathra
in detail, a
word may be
to
the
radical theory
propounded by Darmesteter
great translation of
death.
the
Avesta,
his
the
(Theios
Logos),
the other
Amshaspands are
So
to be found
the Philonic
Awdfids {Dunameis)
cannot be said to have met with favor among A vestan scholars generally.
much
the
has
been
written
on the subject by
little to
specialists
and
least
it is
doctrine of the
be at
Strabo
than
(o.
B, C. 63- A.. D.
who
lived
nearly a century
earlier
Avdbaros
'Qfiavrjs
Plutarch,
i.e.
mentions
'Afxapdaroe
(Anddatos),
(Omanc's)
i.e.
and
he
refers also to
Vohu Manah
Mlinchen
equivalent
Windischmann, Andhita,
p. 86,
1856).
Asha, moreover,
is
found in
many
in the Bactrian
name
'o^vdprrjs,
Oxyarfes,
at least, to
Avestan Ukhshyat-ereta.
in
Justi,
Arta-vamea
40,
48").
The
of the
same
is
true of
Amshaspand given
Artaxerxes,
hero
whom
who gave np
in defence of the
Zoroastrian creed.
existed,
close of
much
as our
Khshathka Yairya.
presuppose the Archangels of the lUble.
It
161
added, moreover,
may be
that the wliole Zoroastrian system from the beginning to the end, from
the
Gathas
to
the hitest
Amshaspands
So much of a digression was allowable by way of criticism, and we now approach our subject when we mention, 'o^d^pi/f, or Oxathres,
as a Bactrian
name
in early times;
for thi3
name we know
contains
Vohu-hhshaihra, or
The name
itself,
back to
Kingdom (Khshathra)
accordint^ to Zoroastrianism.
'
Kingdom
;
to
be Desired/
It is
found in
Pahlavi as Khshairaver or
Shatravcr
in Persian as Shuhrcvar,
The Sanskrit
Ya:*na by Neryosangh
45,
l'>;
49,8,
&c.,
and
see Geiger,
Ilandbuchder Awestaspraehe,
gives in his
et
list
p. 224.
of the
i
six divinities
ti'pofiia
Os, 47)
to
Vohn Khshathra.
This
is all
for
the
is
moment
the idea
More important
this
personified abstraction in
of
its spiritual
sense
represents an
embodiment
mean
the annihilation
on this point as
have noted in
my monograph
World, Chicago,
Khshathra, with
its
as
is
said
in
the
Ree
Yfi.
81. 4
51-
Hd.
3a
19-3*'^
162
Haptangbaiti,
A. V. Williams Jackson,
'may we
'
attain
to
thy
Good
Kingdom,
Ahura
Mazda,
mazdd ahura
is
apaemd
times
yave
).
In the Gathas
khshnthra
'
hallowed sovereignty
w/iu
A;/?
^/m^/mi
to
is
'the
*
Kingdom Kingdom
Mighty
of the
Wicked One'
the Wished-for
c,
Ahriman
or
it
the
of Desire/^ 'the
(ever)
'
shines,'^
'the
to
Rule,'^
'
which belongs
may be
said that
more
Manah
or
Asha Vahishta
as a figure.
to
whom
he ranks next
but
still
vivid
enough
The whole
ing
its
antiquity.
such
later
day personifications
of
European mora-
g.
Ys.
30.
7.
;
For convenience
51.
1
;
Justi's transcription is
Cf. Ys.
Ys. 31- 22
48.
i/ii
8.
y4 dregvdiie khshaihrein Jtunditi I ask this, what is the punishment for him who advanceth the Power of the Wicked.' A noteworthy contrast between the sovereignty of gool and of evil ralers upon earth, will be
*
iH'iiaish
found in the Dinkart, translated by Dastur Peshofcan Behramjee Sanjaua, VI. 4223 vii. 466; viii. 468. * I*. 51' 2 duiiJil moi ishioish Jihshathrem, wliich Nerayosangh plainly renders by see Spiegel, Nerioaengh's 'grant me the desired power,' dehi uiahyarh vdnchitam rdjyam Yarna, p. 219. The Pahlavi has isht 2)avan lihvtdylh, cf. Mills, Gathas, p. 343. Com;
48-
8.
Lit.
'in the
Neryosangh
teter.
' ^
(kila^ .suryapade
sun-seeing kingdom* (qdny-darcol hhshtthrui), which the gloss of prasudo 'sti) also refers to Paradise. On the sun in rela-
Le ZA.
ii.
314.
For example see Ys. 30. 8 mazda tajhyd khshathiem 'thy Kingdom, O, Mazda' Ys. 32. 6 thwahnti vd mazdd hhshathroi ashdicd in thy Kingdom, Mazda, that is, your.:! and Asha's' Ys. 34- 10 tJuoahnn mazdd khthathroi d *in thy Kingdom Ys. 48. 9. tTircahmi d hJiahathroi ya^di vlspdi 'in thy Kingdom for alj Mazda'
*
eternity'
8.
Ys. 51. 4 thivd khnhathrd mnzdd through thy Kingdom, Mazda' Ys. 30. mazda taihyu khshathrem voJiu mananhd rdivlddltl thy Kingdom, Mazda, Vohu
;
;
'
Manah'
i.
(instr. as
;
cf.
128.
cf. also
that
Kingdom,
mazdd n vat khshathrem hyat hut vohu vakhsliat mananhd Mazda, which Vohu Manah advances for him, Furthermoie, Ys. 41. 2.
KusiiATUKA Vairva.
lity
163
rise
portraiture of Khshathra
11.
In pro-
eyes, calling
upon Khshathra
to his
celestial host in
hearkening
prayer and
'May
Mazda
(fiigbtcoii.suess),
me and show
me
Somewhat
And
to his side
Gaya Maretan, when assailed by the came Khshathra and Vohu Manah
One
is
(Righteousness).'^'^
almost reminded of
the angels at the opening of the old morality play, Castle of Perseverance, or the similar striking scene in Marlowe's Faustus.
But more
a
often^ perhaps,
Khshathra
is
medium
rather
Ormazd
Mind)
weal
'shall
make
or
The
accounts,
no doubt,
for
the
association
Khshathra with
Ya.
33.
'
'-
scri-^ihlu
ahura mazddascd dnn^ituhra ashemcd fradat-gaitliem nioi marezhddtd mvi ddd kuhydicit jftiiti. The word
'
gift,
reward, recompense,'
but
aho the
'*
Sec OcUIuci,
30.
By ahmai Qaja
no
Ys.
34.
Yci.
your Kingdom,
O Ahura,
thou wilt
at
make
tho world
rt l'c
iu r.iio
aooording to wish.'
at tZi
Compare
1*
also
30* 8 O*
rn4m qyimi
ahum.
voividdtti.
Ys.
30
164
A. V. Williams Jackson,
The two are
m the Avesta
It is this
to intercede
with Auharmazd in
same
sort of
uprightness
we may
It is this that
con-
it is
This function
is
shown by
Amcsha Spenta
we worship
^'^
we worship Mercy
also the tra-
ditional interpretation of
is
Yt. 2- 7
marezMikem
of.
tlirayd-drighuni yazamaide
we worship Mercy
that careth
2' 2. Add perhaps the last line of the Ahuna Vairya formula Tihshathremod ahurd a im di'Ujuhyddadat vdstdreni. 1* See the passage from the Gt. Iran. Bd. translated by Darmesteter, Le Zendfor the poor';
:
also Yt.
Avesta,
15
ii.
313.
See references under Note 4 above and compare Sad Dar 3, 6 transl. West, Sacred Books of the East, 24. 261. [Add also the interesting passage from the Kavayats, The function of translated by Ervad E. K. Antia, Caiiia Memorial Volume, p. l62
: '
Khshathra Vairya is to guide sororeigno on the path of justice. He is always on the watoh that sovereigns may act with justice. He is the friend of just rulers. A just He is the protector of gold, s'lver, as well as other metals, and it is ruler lives long. he who brings about an abundance of metals in mines. It is Khshathra Vairya, who bestows livelihood to Derwishes in this world, and recommends them for a sublime
place in the next work).']
Bd. transl. Darmesteter, Le ZA ii. 313 Sis. 13- 14, and especially metal is a counterpart of Shatvair5 himself in the world and whosoever propitiates melted metals, his fame subsists in the world, and the glory of ATIharmazd
i Cf. Gt. Iran.
* ;
15. 1419,
becomes his own in heaven' (after West's translation, S,B,E. v. 376). See also Zsp. 22* where the archangel Shatver as.signs to Zoroaster the care and keeping of metals, cf. and Wilson, Favsi Jackson, Zoroaster the Prophet, p. 47; West, S.B.E, xlvii. 161
8,
;
Religion, p. 497.
17
inaidc,
Yt. 2. '!.Khshathrem vairim ameskeiii spontein yazamaide, ayokhahmtcm yazamarezdihcm ihrdyd-driglmm ijuzamaide. Cf. also Yap. 20. ! I'oJiu hhahathrcm
KhSHATIIKA
AIUVA.
aud elsewhere.'^
l65
Riches,
uuthorily,
in
is
In
an
as old as the
Gathfis
show that the connection between the two was (cf. Ys. 51. 9; Ys. 30. 7 Ys. 32.7), and that
;
hhsluv-
fiery
flood
of
molten raetnl/ in which the wicked should be punished and the good
30.
19).
If
this
view Lc right,
it
Amshaspind
in
as a personification,
and
the ideas
possible
old,
and even
we may
still
recall that
are not only the genii presiding over waters and plants,
for others,
we may
tendency has, at
aH events,
material
things into
the realm
of the spirit.
He
if
riches,
and power,
so
we
are to intershall
into the
or,
own
beholdeth the
Sun/ which
is
synonymous
However
that
may
be,
Darmestctcr, Le ZA.
ii.
318,
ami
cF.
Note IG above.
"
166
dora
'
A. V. Williams Jacksoi^,
and
'
Molten Metal
'
is
as
ayok/isusta of the
Younger
Yt. 2. 7
it
Yt
is
17. 20).
perfectly
evident that hhsUathra vainja means simply metal (see Yt. 10. 125 and
Yd. 16.
p. xciii)
6
;
cf.
the words
(iro
employed as a synonym
of knife
(see also
may be
stated again,
as
was stated
the
at the outset
Khshathra Vairya,
Good Kingdom,
ideal rule,
the
Kingdom
and brings
whether
the
kingdom
of
heaven
A. V.
WILLIAMS JACKSON,
New
York.
Columbia University,
iinportnnt
source
for
A vesta n
There
which
is
supplemented
to this chronological
is to
be considered
approximate completenes?.
The
best
known
much
them
iu the study
of the ancient
Parsi Calendar, little notice has been paid to the Byzantine accoants.
too,
they are both few in number and scattered in books which are not easy
of access, the
public.
translations of
them may bo of
interest
to
the Parsi
and scholars.
is
It
to
earliest
Iranian chronology
of the
3,
first
;
found
in
century A. D.,
who
10
" There followed the Magi 305 youths, clad in scarlet robes,
equal in
is
number
to the
days of
days,"
all
divided into so
many
the
am
mo
is
sokokkes, written
This author
of his sources
of in-
the
is
it
Ad
historiam (utronomiw
163
8 ymholaJ
LOUIS H. GRAY,
Bohu, 1876^ pp. 27-37.
The
is
as follows^
Long
ago, as you
know,
my
dearest
Johannes,
pursued the
teacher a
and had
as a
too,
named Manuel, of the city of Trebizond. You, and took pleasure in what was said^ and, so me with
averse to the acquisition of this subject,
were often
far
from being
urged me
to set forth in
more ordered
the words
which had
outlines
been spoken.
the mere
of
this chronology,
and
recollect, as far as
recall
can^
my
teacher's
words.
hi the
Persia
told
first
place
we must
it
how
tliis
and by
whom
was translated
into the
Greek tongue.
Manuel
me
acquired
study whereby he might get wisdom and practise the healing art with
skill.
able to attain
all
as
On
Fevcaling
to this
Persia
friend
of their king,
to
whose esteem he
astronomy he
learn
who
will
Groeca, ed. Earless, Hamburg, p. 280; Fabricins, BlhliotJwca 153154, xii., pp. 54-57 Krumbachrr, GescTxichte der hyzantini^chefi LUeratur, 2nd edition, Munich, 1897, p. 622 Usencr, p. 23. Portions of the text here translated have also been edited by Ismacl Boulliau, A-stronomia^ j)}ulol(iica,YQ.x\H, 1645, pp. 211-2L4 Joseph Scaliger, Dc cniendatltme femjwrum, Geneva, 1629, jip, 522, 52f5-5:;7 Denis Petau, I)e doctnua Canones Ictigof/icce, Amsterdam, 1658, pp. 247, 249, 315 trmjforujn, Antwerp, 17^ 3, xi., p. 55.
Witemberg, 1741,
iv.,
1790-1809,
pp.
One
of the
Greek emperors
list
II.,
1297 to 13B0.
Usener, p. 23.
See the
hj Krumbachcr,
p.
consult
C.M.E\nAl{.
169
may
acquire
all
Pei-sians
aloue
may pursue
the Persians
astro-
nomy.
Now when
he had
prohibition and
among
to
the
ac<iuainted
should
However,
after
though with
difficulty.
the
royal
teachers,
and shortly
their
came again
remembrance.
There are
also
system, however,
which he rendered
it
in
Greek
as plainer
my
teacher said.
Manuel was
this fashion
correct,
it
in
interpreted only
is
l)y
the
Persians.
This, then,
the
way
this
system, which
called
the
Manual, was
acquired.
We
the
chapters of which
wo
method was mudo for longitude 72 in the district of Chazaria which is called Tibone.' The entire longitude from west to east, or from the extreme commencement of one sea to the other, is 180
**
This
Zezi"^ or
degrees.
Arab
^^
Portian
,ilj
j,
iilmitify Tileno or
Lapardo, ftfimnnnrftr Ahhnndhni<jrH, Leipxig, lS6r.. p. J31. Hn<l runner, p. 17, Tybene with tho Armenian city of Ivin or Tovin ncr the motlera
Krivrtn
101.
i.,
p. 3<)1.).
70
'*
Lams
The year
of the Persians
h.
gray,
in the time of lasdaker-
was determined
dea
Sariar.'^
The beginning
of this year
of the
When
throne this year was determined in two ways/ one according to their
religion/ which
is
Pasita,^ or non-bissextile.
In both chronologies
there are always 365 days, and 30 days in a month, and at the end of
five
epagonaP days.
According
was
and
commencement
bissextile.
but
six
days are added at the end of the year, for when the Kapisa year comes
round there
an
is
additional
day.
When
these epagonal
days are
combined, there
Therefore the excess of the solar year over the lunar year
in this period,
comprised
is
which
is
thirty days.
an
first
month Pharbadin
found in
its
proper place,
Pharba-
we wish
to calculate
we
from the creation of the world and subtract from them 6,139, and
the remainder
is their
year, reckoning
from the
first
part of October
Sultan that they should date the journals by his year, according to
the
*
commencement
Cf. Persian
Scaliger,
when
jLj^m
Can. Isa//,, p. 250, argues that Chrysokokkes translated from an Arabic ** This original, and that he should have said year is of two kinds '* (with intercalation
:
and without).
^
jU*iu|
Arab.
(/Ju)
&aa^
Seljuk.
12
The famous Jalal ud-DIn Malik Bhah ibn Alp Arslan the
171
when
The
beginning of
number
Melisa
the year
of Melixa.
is
when
enters
now on
the thir-
teenth of March.''
A
be of
full
it is
given by
Ad
interest
here.^'
The
treatise
of
Chrysokokkes consists
to
Greek,
and
it
will be sufficient, in
its
my
judgment,
to cite
seem above
of
general level.
as follows
" On
entered Aries.
the Persians,
we wish
to calculate the
we proceed
we
as follows:
We
mainder, and
thi.>^
commencement
falls
the
equinox, which
on the
thirteenth of the
month
of
March.
We
way
is
fouud
on what day
falls.
ifl
the
month Pharbadin.
^ Sol-
Uscncr
Tin- p:i--ago
p*
Uicner, pp.
^
8 D,
1921, Krumbacher,
172
" Rcample.
LOUIS H, GRAY,
We
is
tlie
which a quarter
84,
the equinox.
we give
to the
The twenty-fourth
of
Take, then^ 84
of the
found
to
number
is
completed."
^'
On
Greek month.
We
must observe
falls,
Adding
since
we
so
divide
it
by thirty, and as
of the Persians
many
times as thirty
off,
is
contained in
it,
many months
do we count
to the following
month.
^'Example,
We
desired to find to
month
found
March corresponds
year 715.
The beginning
to fall
We
month, that
is,
not leap-year
(if
were,
we would
take
total,
seventy-nine.
teen.
Dividing this by thirty, we have a remainder of ninegive the two periods of thirty days to Pharbardin and
to Chortat.
We then
is
Artipees,
In
this
way
The
Chortat
five or
six
taremat,"
Isaakos
He composed an
explanation
uf
the
Persian
is
found in Jacob
The
interest:
as follows
" The
method
of
drawn up by the
year of lasdagerd
This year
at
falls
and begins
is
calculated
to
the meridian
city of
Tybene, which
Apanma, Aderma, Dema, Pechraan, Asphandarmat, and the Masiarcha/^ which the Greeks
call
epagonal.
Among
and
five
the Persians, as
and
in
are epagonal.
thus
necessarily
follows
that the
Roman,
every
four years,
Roman
a gain of
an entire Persian year, and once more the Persians and the Itomans
*
Ki>r further
jk 21,
iv.,
p. 15r,
xi,,
p. 120-180,
Uncner,
"
Krumbaclior,
628, aiui
p. 17.
>'
/c^^ ^
(SJ^
'*
he blesMd," wliuo
ibtt
Arabs, foUowiaf
Lagardc,
p.
Gildemeistcr In Uscner, p. 17. 231. correctly notes that w boold read Mantaracha (Arab. fi^^Lyt),
174
make
so
LOUTS H. GRAY,
the beginning of their years coincide.
day over
as,
and
at a
on regularly.
The revolution
of 1,460 years
was determined
point of time 307 years before the beginning of the reign of lasdagerd,
so that
to
The
by an anony-
in
443
is
which
corresponds
to
1443 A. D.^^
We
March
to
eleventh correstwentieth,
ponded
to
Terma
June twelfth
Mecherma
September fourteenth
Dema
to Farvadin eighteenth.
found in
ii.,
p.
213, and
it
at the
world and
29
40 A.
M.
and the eleventh of March was the seventeenth of the Persian month
Terma.
2,
20
8 P.
M.
the sun began to enter Cancer, for then 813^^ years of the Persians
were completed, and the twelfth of Juoe was the twentieth day of the
Persian month Mecherma.
fol-
lowing September, when the year 6953 began and 6952 was completed,
the uu
commenced
to
enter Libra at
1,
24
It was then the Persian year 813, and the fourteenth day of Septem10 To reduce Byzantine years to dates A. D., subtract 5608 from the Byzantine number, thus 6^51 5608=1443, cf. Ideler, Jlandlmch der Chronologic, Berlitif 1826,
ii.,
pp. 459-461.
^0 Scaliger corrects to 812.
175
On
the twelfth of
December
Capricorn.
of the
same year
814'-^
at 7, 41
Then
twelfth day of
Pharoaarden, the
first
Persian
month.
fashion
the
four seasons
determined, that
as
it
is
in the Persian,
described above.''
It is almost certain that there
or exist
inedited
manuscripts.
Litiijucn Pcrsicrpy
Lubeck, 1720,
a manuscript at
fjara-
them from
PharpharJin
Sarebar,
Mpachman, Auphantar.
Persian
chronology
Whether
their
work
is
of value
would seem
But
tlie
passages which
of Chrysokokkes, Argyros,
me
io
LOUIS H. GRAY.
^1
-
proiiounoed d, anil
mj is eiiniTalont to 6
Mia
Jlixlcrn Oreok.
* Seo further
Groek
traiii'lAtinn of
i,
Ufi ttom lite p. 630, lTw>nor, pp. 24-S6, nmi the MjHXichareH (Appnrcntly 8hams uI*I>ln M-Saaiarqaildl not
1-Bnkhfti
rf.
QildcmcUtor
Usemr,
p. K*) odilJil
by the Utlcr
iHjholnr, p. ?!.
be learned carefully
by
all
in
them which
first,
is
not disputed
among
respectable scholars.
One
I
it
of the
as well as
critic is to
Many
years ago
volume
most works
of the kind.
will
My
at
translation of
be found
the editor of the Vedic portion of the |Great St. Petersburg Sanskrit
dictionary.
It is
now
it
was
It
offered
of
appeared
for
it
having
in a letter.
it
in his
recalls
And ho
other.
I
Sanskrit, than
may
S
see
how near
The
their ancient
that of
that all or
many many
of the
'
'
'
'
sounds in
latter
Spanish.
can
177
iu order* to
show the
forms
it
can be read
for himself.
6.
Here are
\_d]
my
Vasund
ojasvai
rabhas [uii-dam]
ca asura yena dveshinas^ dveshdnsi turvenuL
Asmahhyam
Hero
is
Gatha
Vohu
manauha
Ahmaibyaca ahura ya
Here
is
d(ai)bishvatr) dvaesao
taurvayama.
Dehi
[he]
rta
idm rtim
[iti
vasos
(sic)
ca yena vas
mantrdn^
ff^*'**
And
here
is
the
Gatha
mauanho
mazda khshayaca^ ya ve
manner secure
LAWRENCE
MILLS,
'
daon datuot-
wendige ca. Odor vidlcicht rfr/#/*r<i^o*. Impcriitiv Ton lifu " vorfugc" odcr cin Vocntiv im Kiono
iroii
" rcgicrcnd."
AVESTAN
A
ZEVISTYENG AURVATO,YS>
S'yil'
Macbeth
will forget,
lines of the
familiar elsewhere.
We
all
the
mythologies, from
Herodotus, or
Persians.
Xenophon
(
that
among
the
Dio
Chrysostom
Bor.
Or at,
36
tells
of Zoroaster as
chanting the praise of the chariot of the supreme god of the universe.
The Pahlavi Bundahishn pictures the Fravashis, or guardian spirits, as mounted 'on war horses' when they fought against Ahriman at the
beginning of the world.
spands as
mounted or driving
called in detail,
mind the representation of the Lord God Ormazd on the Sassanian basreliefs, where the divinity is portrayed as mounted on a charger and
preiienting the
crown
to Ardashir.
The
students.
But
King
Vishtaspa, in
my
'
Zoroaster'
account of
how
came from
to
'
New
269 and
Kiash, Ancient Pcfdan InscripHunft, p. ]2l G. Kawlinson, T/ie Seventh Oriental Monarclii/, p. GOG; Curzon, Pcma, ii., 125 (the same cut bciug reproduced in my 'Ormazd, or the Anoicnl Porsiau Idea of God,' in TJw Monist, Chicago, Jan, 1899.)
p. 267,
K. D.
YS. 50-7.
179
These three
light;
and
all
were
with dread
is
(of.
Dk.
7. 4.
76
7).
further colored
by the
later Persian
Zartusht
Namah which
gers
as majestic
510,
Wilson
so also the
is late,
p. 257).
on horses, or driving,
is
as old as the
Gathiis themselves,
if
I rightly
made no
innovation, forced
by
art,
horsebf^ck to
match
The passage
in the
Gathas to which
I allude is Ys.
50.
7.
The
text
zevistyeHg
a u
r v
the Prophet's
devout appeal to Ahura Mazda and tho Amesha Spentas to bestow the
longed-for revelation which shall guide the faithful to Paradise, to grant
him
{aiht-dorcsld
dnsyd avaiihd
The
({?i>itf6?.
xxv.
21 y
of.
also Millst
Gdthaa
p.
590).
The
reference
is to
horses, as
Roth saw
and
zcv'isty^ng aurvato
means
180
'
A. V.
WILLIAMS JACKSON,
Bat
in
my judgment
The
the allusion
is
it,
stone and the inscribed page of the later Persian book with
letters
twisted
link to
must
also
be our commentary.
phet for the moment used not a general metaphor, but actually thought
of these holy angels as
mounted knights, or
is
as driving,
and
this con-
ception
is
later repeated.
The rendering
in this light
would be:
'
Your
favorite steeds
I shall
yoke up by
speeding
my
prayer to you,
my
aid
As
for details
zev'istyeug is
word the
tive
idea of
'
from a root
zii-,
which
The
lavi
special
is
by arvand
'
with
speed
(cf.
There can be
*
little
'
meaning
horses
(cf.
Note
The
instr.
is
is
from a
haya- from
a root which
is
used specially
on horses
(e.g.
U. V.
1-
3. 53. 24).
hymn
(e.gf.
R.Y.
2. 19. 7;
184. 4).
be
YS. 50-7.
181
mast take
yoke
their steeds.
We
yiismdkahya objectively.
For
'pcrethOi
'
one
naturally
i.e.,
thinks
of
Skt.
rendered
attribute
version,
breit,stamniig'
taking
bridge
'
it
as an
of the
horses
like
ugreng
and zevuiyeng.
*
The Pahlavi
(vatarg).
it is
The
variant
peretils
see
to
the Chinvat Bridge; the plural and the sense speak against
although
made
to
support both.
If
the
'
bridge' notion
means of transferring
and then
'raft
boat, transport')
but
this
seems far-fetched.
it
From the
voIu2
liar in
syntactical standpoint
mananhd
we must understand
At
all
way suggested
the
above makes
everything simple.
steeds on
Amesha
occasions as
Fravashis in the
clear
up the Gathas
the
Sassanian
far
j^stray.
with
its
equestrian statue of
The
picture
which
in his
clear
war against
Ahriman.
The stanza
itself
would
A. V. WiliJ.l
\M- JACKSON,
\
>'Mk City.
Columbia Univer^itv
INTRODUCTION.
The most
that
still
tinistwoi'thy
of the Gathas,
which he names
both
,
from au Iranian MS. written about 1478, Those latter two MSS. may be roughly described as second cousins, once removed, of the former
two, so far as our information extends.
Ha XXXII,
5, collated
MSS.
And,
letters S, J, P,
Pt.4, Mf.4.
When
is
more than two of these four authorities agree in any reading, it adopted, unless there be any special reason to the contrary, such as
en-
of the original
MSS.,
to
italics,
as headings
is
The age of these marginal notes is quite uncertain, but they must have existed in some common ancestor of the four M.'SS., most probably in the
twelfth century; or they mciij have boon introduced at the last real revision of the Pahlavi version, in the time of
KhusroNoshirvan, probably
and when
about A.D. 530 ^ In the translation, words that are merely understood
italics
-p^p.
XXIV-XXXIV.
183
quoted,
its
translation
is
often appended in
and marked
as a parenthetical quotation.
is
It
sion,
and
is
how
far the
Persians understood
Avesta
in the
XXI,
As
last
and the
to, or
ersion, as
may
13.
XXXII
riid
LIV,
in ?.
XXXVII.
K.
W. WEST.
184
Zak'
jaii-i
;
levatfi
airmanih
pavan
ghaZ*^
dend, aOgh
bevihiiuast'^)
b, Zak-i'"
YarAn^
va^^-airman^^-i
lak^^
havfiem,
ashaii
vak^
ac(/uno
(asbaii
c.
gba/ bevibunasto).
rayinif^ar-i
lak
yebvuncm^^);
min'-^
^^vaMshau^ yakhseQunein
mua lekum
besbiaend (acgbsban^^
lekiimlakbvar yakbsenunem).
2.
a,
Avo^'
vaWsban
(shedaaii)
Ailbaroias'i
pavan
sardarih-i
Vobilman6'^'^ (amatasb
h.
acgb) SpendarmafZ
doabcm (bondag-minisbnib)
^^'zak-i
Auhavmazd,
(mun-^-^)
3.
a.
Acduno
lekum^-^
(aito)
barvispo^^
sbcda
bavc^ci (atan^^
min^^
aegli
Akomano
Akomano-c).
J. zr.k-i.
J. Ano.
B.
2 s. J.
Ano.
'
P. adds o.
* P.
M. omit
adds
i.
i.
S. J. zak-i.
J P. omit t
.
g. j.
shedaan
adds
avo.
0.
lo J.
omits va.
"
J.
adds
o.
i" S. i' J.
13 J,
1* S. J.
IS
ai
add
o.
i' S.
prefixes va.
aegh.
P.
M.
prefix ya.
i^ P.
M.
omit,
S.adda o.
aap, M. omit6.
6.
*i P.
M.ychvAnef/.
185
That
life
of his*^ is begged
;
for
Kindred, that
life of his
for
own even
and con-
we are thy
serf
Tho demons of
as
to
mo
(thus
**
our thought
(is
is
Aiiharnia;:(Z
begged by them)
c.
"
We shall become
we
thy
testifiers (that
is,
we
shall
is,
become thy
promoters);
who
we
shall
keep
To
those
(demons) Auha/-ma..!,
throu^li
*')
the
infiueuce
of
became lodging in
owing
to
Khshatrover
exclaimed in
reply,
righteousness ") a
became lodging
in his body,
the henefitcis.
arid thus
he spoke)
" On
your
account
is
we
love the
is,
good
she is
ours (that
3.
a.
" So, of
all
(is)
from
Akomano
your lineage
is
from there
where Evil-thon;^ht
also).
rad iak-1 nd-1 vald, " to
It Is juRt possible to
but tb autboni of
the aame rclatioo-
iiip
to
anhu
*o
8. J.
8. inrt t,
S.
yehvimtA; J.
biWc
'
J. iniirti Ta, .
I*.
>
8. J.
luMit inOo.
o.
M. UrvlstO*
^> J.
6. J. atAno.
F.M* oaAu
8 omits
186
E.
W, West,
transliteration, 3.^
.a.
FTaz-gSbishnlh-i Anharmazd.,
h,
rtfar-minishntar (yehvunerf^)
c.
Sagitiininef?
man min
akharJh-i zak^
fradkishno,^
(aeghman
pavan
Zaratushtar
yehabimrf^), milntano^
asrayishnih
(yehabunet?)
buim VII.5
4.
a.
Mun min
(aegbasb
fraruno-ih
yekavim^ei^^
Mz minisbno
vinas
(-i^^
bara
freuecZ
karc^ano
varcZinef^^*)
ansbuta^^
saritar
dusbakas).
h,
min rakMk).
c,
a,
Pavan
zak^^
koZa 2
Mv^d
la
Amat
Mun
lekum
saritar
minisbno,
mun
sbedayya
bavaecZ,^^
atano
saritar minisbno,
c.
ftan-^ saritar
:
kunisbno va-gobisbno
^^
)
mun
frdz casbec^o^^
(avo
^^
aisbano aegb
Min ano
druvand (gonak
^^
minog) pa(/6kbsbayib.
Fraz-gobtshnzh-i Zaratushtar.
6.
a.
Kabed kenig^n
^^
keno
bevibuni-ait
(aegb,
vinaskaran^^
pacZafras va^idunaii)
mun
srucZo^^
yekavimune^'^^
muneiZ-^ aegb)
pacZafras
^*
bondak bara
1 5
va&idtlnaiid,
a
'
S. adds o. J. adds-i.
S. dr(ij6tar.
J.
S,
omits va.
adds
o.
fradift^r.
j d^do. yehabAud.
P.
M. aSghtan.
adds
;
zak-i
P.
M. omit.
n
14 J. var'zinerf!,
P.
M. omit
i.
12 j,
^' J.
o.
1* J, omits
i,
mardAm
P. adds
TRANSLATION,
3.<5
C.tf.
187
" Whoever,
too,
(becomes)
more
lying and
c.
more arrogant;
deceit^
As
to
him who
is
affairs of
his thoughts
you
you
mind
into
committing
sin),
man (who
is
is
ill-informed) becomes
worse-informed.
b.
''
As
*'
to
them
is
Vohumano
(**
Good-
thought
c,
) is
far
from them).
also, (that
5.
a,
**
Aa
living
*
When
/'.
in
our way.')
*'
Whatever
is
who
is
evil
others
owing
the wicked,
(smiting
spirit's)
a.
is
demanded
(that
is
is,
inflicting the
be thus)
:
is
recited (which
said to
when they
inflict
punish-
ment
when they
;
IS 8.
(UhUhno.
P.
>7
8.
ddnM
J. P.
H. omit.
omits U
^* 8.
omito
o.
oJ.
^ 8.
M.o.
"iP. omiuo,
*>
P. iostrta va.
> 8. naficAnd.
8. J. omit.
adds o. J. P. add a
* P. P.
M.
vaia.
o.
J. addi o. *o p. H. gauAk.
J.
B. inicrto T,
P. M. omiU
thalUAlh.
8.
M. omit
ghaU
188
h,
E.
W. West,
transliteration, 6.^8.5.
!
(aegli,
kirfako'"'
(
amar va^idunyen^)
mozd
c.
khavttiliieci,
a^gh, avo
mun
avlyedo- yehabuntan^).
Pavan
ae-i^ lak,^
4ekum, Auharmaz^
khufZayih
zak-i
Aharayili
amilkhtagano
ba;-a
V)ara khavituni-aito
(amatlekum
pCif^akhshayih^^
bondak^^
7.(1. Val^isliau
kenig
la
mindavam
zanishno
ma
cand
la
khavituud),
b,
Mfln^^ zanislino
amukhtend
(zak^^
yehvunCcZ^^)
mun
Pavan
c.
zaki*^
Mim
val^ishan lak,
8 a.
sru^fo^o,
Yim
ft.
miinasli''^*
"Lanc^kan^* bisraya
J. omitH va.
2 S. 5
omits
o.
3 e
P. vaMdfina/ld. P.
* P.
7
omits va.
J. P.
M. omit o.
i.
M. add
o.
P. han^,
M.
Sluo,
8 S.
adds
P. M. prefix va.
10 p.
13 S.
M.
pa<f6khshayih.
"
17
M. adds
o.
12 8.
IS J,
yehvilnd.
i J.
adds 1. adds o.
1* S. J.
add o. p. M. amat.
;
adds i.
omits.
18
is
M.
i S. friftak, J. riftak, P.
M. riftako
mjury while
TRANSLATION.
6.
6J
8^.
I
189
(that shall prepare
is
Manifest
is
the
accountant,
Auharmazd
best aware,
to
who
exists in
Vohumano
is,
whom
it
Through these of
Auharmazd
known
;
by Righteousness,
is fully
(when
fally
Those
(that
is,
they do not
know what,
or
how much,
punishment
6,
is
an
infliction
own
souls),
which
is
recited
" In
so
much melted
c.
Which
is
them
(that
is
is,
really
he who
is
Auharraas^
thou
k newest the
who
8.
very sinful).
a.
Of those demons, a
son of Vivanh&o,
b,
by
whom
it
was
explained to
men
(thus)
*'
:
He
eats
the
meat of our people in portions (equally greedy with the lapfuls and
armfuls of mankind ^) ".
>o B. J. omit o.
8. lanaigdno.
*i
'^o
P.
H. m4n.
nnhjishno
;
J. P.
M.
mU.
'>
S.
omits
n.
3 g.
M.
bajishno.
J. *ddi o.
S.
va-anshAUAno
P.
maniam.
inHatiablo appetite
told In tiiR
P. M. prefix . S. slnd. Ring JamshM and the demon beggar with an Persian RivAjat of PArAb JTormaKyAr, folios 847-8 of
Bombay
UniverJ-ity Library.
190
E.
W. WEST, TUANSLITBBATION,
D^shishno-i Zaratnshtav.
8.r.
lO.C,
c.
VaMshau-ic
ben
(zak-i*
!
Gasano^-i)
vij!f/o*
li
bara
akbar (aegb,
pavan
kbup^ dashto).
Oar*zishnO'l Zarattishfar,
Pavan dush-amujisbnib-i^ srobo (asban) merencinifZ (sbedaan^J val4 (mun zak-i) zivisbn-ailmand kbira(Zo amukbto (avo a^sban). (Aito muQ ae^uno yeraaleKind(i^-a^ :) "srobo (asban) nierencinif^o^ vala/'
9. a,
b,
li
isbti^^ avor^o^'^
li
(pa</mano-5^^
karrio^*
dasbto-i'^
sbaye/^Zo*^
ras shayedo"^
aito*"
frarunoib*''^
yakbsenund
avayisbnig).
c.
Asbavabisbto,'''
avo lekdm
10. a,
(aegbam gasanigib^^
den^-i'-^"
li
la
rubak
li-c
gar'zam).
YaW^
gabra avo
(aegbasb
arub^kib'^'-^
avo
;
deno
yehabiinf?.)
pavan^^
venisbno
b,
yemalelunto''^'''
asb/-''
va^^-kbusb^ofo-c
'-^^amat-ic-asb
afosb
yebabunrf^
pavan
pcrZakih,
avo^*"
i.
P.
M. omit adds
adds
o.
o.
g. J.
J.
M. d68hidano.
i.
P.
omits
P.
M.
sh^ia-fl.
8 J.
o.
1"
M. omits o
S.
has
i.
10 J, omitB.
IS S.
11 J. ifelito.
i
;
M, omits
P. omits
o.
omits
P.
M. omit
o.
i*
P. M. karr/ano.
o-i.
TRANSLATION', 8.C.
^
lO.C.
191
Love of Zaratiishi,
loved)
i'.
Those, too,
my (G a thus,
I
Aubarma2</
(thai
Complaint of ZaratiUhl,
9.
a.
Through the
evil
is
destroyed
wisdom
(that
:
is)
living,
taught
(to
*'
assertion, that/a*Y^
(by
whom)
is
away
(the agree-
ment made
maintained, which
is
maintenance of
my
highpriest,
whom, when
is
possible to keep,
desired by
it is
Vohumano,
(that
propriety^
spiritually,
desirable).
As
I,
to those
words which
to
O Auharmazd!
Gathic lore
is
are Ashava-
hisht6*s
sive;
10.
is,
it is
complained
you
(that
my
not
progres-
too, complain).
a.
That
man produced
is
;
destruction to this
word of mine,
is
(that
want of progress
called
and even
at the son
also
is
when a
gift is presented
produced
thereby)
c.
is
made a
dej^ert
is
by him, (that
is, its
devasta-
tion is accomplished,
in publicity, jeers at
licly, at
and destruction
produced thereby)
also
wbtn,
pub-
is,
])roduced thereby).
1"
8. J.
a
J.
;
"
hAH
Bi,
P.
M. dd
m.
o.
** 8.
omiu
I.
th.
> 8.
o.
0 8. omitH
o.
ifil.addto.
.1.
J. omits lb.
S.
J. onlta.
8. omltn o
P.
P.
gAftix
P.
pwtbm vm
rtu
M.
(\Uhto.
o.
8. omltii.
*> J. P.
ndd
.
o.
U pnflnt
P.
* J.
omits
MB* Adds o.
>*
P.
gbiO.
M.
ooift o.
192
11.
a.
E.
l3.a.,
ariibakih
avo (deiio
yehabund)
mun
KsLcisk-khud^if
"Manpatano'^^;
(aegh
c.
Miin zak-i
;
y&\d-V^ pglhlum
aharubo; AuharmazcZ
ash^^
bara
hinkhitunfi?
i'^*
(aegh, nihac^ako-
Mun
resh
sr¥d,
pahlum
(sastarano*^ apac?man-kushishmh)
6,
Avo
valdshan,
mun min
zak-F*
Valdshan,
;
(hav4d
aeghshan^^ khvastako^^
MAn
khuciayih pavan Grehmako^^^ bavihAne^/* (aegh, pac?akhbavihilnet^) ash zak-i^^ sari tar
pavan parako
minishno,
aegh
"100
bara
S.
ic.
^
*
j. omits
J.
i.
g, omits th.
S,
J.
* S.
adds
adds
i
o.
;
omits va.
omits
o.
masAi,
J.
;
omits
J.
ic.
S.
8. J.
have a for A.
10 S.
11
1*
P. M. mAnpato.
1* P.
i S.
P. M. omit o.
lo P.
M. omit.
TRANSLATION,
11.
a. Those, too,
hi. 1:3a.
for (these of)
l93
mine (that
(say
is,
produce destruction
who
that) the
when
it is
and they
is,
To the householder,
man
or
woman,
they appropriate
seize the
We are acquirement ^ of
:
'*
property
also, (that
is,
they
tlieir
hoard).
perfectly righteous,
Whatever
is
his
who
;
is
Auharmazii
(is
fully established
by him
;
his liberalit}',)
which
is
through Vohiiman,
the
(so
that
the decision
of
good,
settled
through virtue,
12,
a.
is
the casting
away of
the apostate).
is
Whoever
assert that
wounding
human
for
they say,
is
(owing
to)
the
JZo/or those
who
(are)
is,
is
dear
and good works), and they seek authority through falsehood, (through
wickedness).
13.
a.
who
is,
very evil
is in
(that
is,
in this mind,
he claims that
*'I shall
o S. J. J.
** J.
deu4.
;
8.
omiU
adda
o.
*>
M. ramltund.
adds o
V,
H. add
*ih.
ae.
P.
M. omit
1.
"* 8. 8.
o.
;
*^ 8.
omRa va,
omit va.
Ikid. 87.
J. drAjlnishno.
ballUlh
P.
U. pkiikhahkyXh.
* 8. J.
riii.
0 P.
M. haDA.
J. omita.
J. P.
M. omtti.
16.
194
b*
E.
W. WEST, TRANSLITERATION,
gas-i'^
13.^>.
lo.a.,
Ahvan'merencinWarbav4r?, (aegh,
(pavan
zak-i
\a.\df
zak-ic-i
mun
Mun
pavan
ae-i'^ lak'
valasbanasb*''^
Yald
pavan zak-i
parak
(mun
sbalitaib^ pavan^^
pavan
kbirac?o-i^^
valasban^^ mun,
pavan mindavam-i*^*
b.
ano^^
pavan
kbirac?o-i
valasban yebvun^a?^)
Va-amat-ic^^ avo tora zanisbno gufbo
(
''
:
c.
Fraz'goh'shnih-i Zaratushtar.
15.
a.
Anyatunishnib'^
rai
la
yatuud)
mun
J.
adds
o.
S. omits
i.
j^ ^j^q,
*
'
P.M.
prefix va.
8.
omits 0.
ash.
;
P. M. pAaokhshAyih.
P.
J. ash.
8 S. J.
M. mardiim.
10 p.
13
M. hana-i,
11
P.
18 P. 19
J.
is S. P.M. omit. 17 S. Kigano; J. KigAno. "i S. J. P. omit i. a* S. adds o. P.M. insert yehvAned. 83 P. M. have kar va kAr. a^S. J. add o. ^^So J. P.M. have ddvAn^c S. reads dina
M. netriind. M. omit.
i*
i" P.
omit ash.
"
J. S. pAdirAudad.
omits i.
ao
decision,"
and substitutes
its
synonym
dAdistAno,
195
existence, (that
is
is,
that
is,
in
is
his, it is
when
the {)eople
Whoever are
is,
are
exposition of
Righteousness
(that
is,
they
hinder
its apostat'C
from performing
He
for
a bribe
in
is,
one
who
are
blind
and deaf
their
6.
As
those of
for
are
(
conspicuous
and
wickedness
those
wicked ones
c.
And
also
is
(it
is
said
"*
whoever
'
be he that
assistance"
he who
is
called
'
death-preventing
is for
On
this religion),
XXXI,
20^7.
Ilcre
traiiHCript of the
Compare Pahl. fradu'lshnO, for At. dlTtmncM, in Yaa. we might read fn'h-div.'^iiAn, " tho80 of manj daoeits/* a mr At. frniilivA, but the Pahlavi writer more probablj thought diTA was a
mere variant
" P.
*P.M. hanbandag, " fcllow^servant " ( ') *'B. omitt. '>oOrit might be " deceits, or fraoda** (se noCS6); but meaning is not cODflrmcd by the gloMOs. i 8. oilds t > P. preftxM ta. * j omltfl ; 8 omits t. ** S. omiU o.
of (i&<'vA. *8.
M.
bfin.
vaU.
tlii
H. omits.
">
8. J.
omiU
t ; 8.
repeats khlradivL
* 8. aAbAao.
''
<>
J. 8.
adds
o.
;
8,
omlU
t;
J. sabstitutcs o.
Klfo
II.
KiT
196
b,
E.
16.C.,
a^Ano
madam amat
yehabun^^
)
bevihund^
la
(aeghshan- dend
zindagih
mindavam' avo*
sbalitaih
nafshci
munsbaa^
shalitai
pavan
kamak^
avayed).
(a^gbsb&n^
pavan
nafshfi
zindagib-i
aishan^
la
e.
Avo
vala-i
lak^
vaMsban'^ koZa
VobAmantV^ demon
(fe^n
Garoiimano^*.)
16. a.
b.
Pavan
sbalitaib^^-i
li
Aubarmaz^i
amat,
pavan
zak-i val4*^
(damano^^) zak-i
gumanigib-'
c.
Amat
keno^'
avo drevandan
(aegb, vinasktirano^"
pa^afras^'*
vaMdunafid;, val4-i piimci kbvastar (mun^^ avistak'^^ va-zand yemaleluned^) ar'janigib^^ (aegbasb
mozd yebabund).
1 5
8 11
^ m, adds 1. * J. ghal. o. adds o P.M. omit the word. P. M. omit this and the four following words, including zlndagXh-i. S. adds o lo J. omits i. S. J, de&rAnd P. deJrAnydn. J. has vaU va-avo lako. 1" J. adds o ^^ P. M. omit o. M. prefixes va. 8. omits 0.
P.M. yehabAnd.
j.
adds
P. amatsh^n.
;
J.
TRANSLATION, 156,-16c.
h.
197
given to
no
is
life in
own
dominion, the
life
of others
c.
As
to
him who
is
convey htm
into
who
is
thine)
the
IG. a.
intellect
in wise intelli-
gence)
is
h,
is)
in privacy
c,
when
retribution
is
for
;
the
wicked
(that
is,
they shall
is
inflict
a suppliis,
requital (that
they
* p.
^r
GarOilmAn
H. omit
o.
omits final
o,
> 8.
^'*
farAkhvo.
S. prefixes va,
> J.
H. omiU L
P.
M. pAd6khshAyih.
&no.
0 P.
J. guraAnlg!h.
P.
*9
adds o. P. M. pAdAfrAs.
P.
*^ J.
** 8.
J.
M. omit I
ngU.
M.
aristAk.
M. add
life,
I.
mentioned
In
r.
.
198
E.
had a
fairly practical
Their usual
mode
to divide
each metrical line into two or three phrases which they could under-
stand
make
the
meaning
clearer,
for
Now and
is
who would
fl^
and
XXIX,
;
lie
much more
difference of opinion
on matters of
As most
text
it is difficult
an Englsh transla-
version
well-ascertained.
is
is
variously
for
In
12c
it is
defined as a wish
to
In
13
it
is
explained as
usury.
And
in
14a
is
interpreted as
all
''a
bribe accepted
'^
for
In
Gerehmo was
illicit
or
The
best English
word
seems to be
'^^
Greed/' and
SBE.
vol.
XXXVII,
p. 259.
E.
W. WEST.
AVESTA VAREMA.
la Yasna 10,
11?
of
my
edition
a<:alre.
It
if I
although thy
two readings
only slight.
According to thr
metre, vdrema
is
trisyllabic,
The a
is
the
thus
varem-d. or
vdrem
ti-
stiinds
for
vdrem a
or vdrem
<^(prefix d).
*'
The a
i.e.
in
vdrema
d
;
is
analogous to that in
it is
timdnay-a
to
in the house,"
nmdnc
but in acaire
analogous
that
1).
in
d-vazaltl (Jackson,
An
Note
vdrUf
Some
future scholar
who
is
so fortunate as to
will probably
identify the
instances.
or vdrem in
Yasna
human body
note
This vdlom
in
West
270,
gloKS in one
From the context vdrom must MS. actually adds the word
and a
margin and the
ti'aches.
as
West kindly iofonns me. This gives the key Veda corroborates in this case what the Parsi
conceived of (1) as the seat of understanding.
for example,
to vdrema,
tradition
in
Now
the
Veda hrd
Varuna
In the
5,
fine
hymn,
we
85, 2)
suryam
ad(ulhdt
sumam
adrau,
Soma on
the mouutaio/'
200
K. F.
said of
IcJira-
nva-haraiii
understanding in
e,,
of the Saoshyants).'-
Veda hrd
is
Soma
We
Kv.
1,
Especially interesUng
is
durmaddso na surdydm
iidhar na
*
nagnd jarante
The soma draughts that have been quaffed contend with each other
heart
(
in the
who
naked
).*
Yasna
10,
md mc
dsiio
vdrema mire,
te
frasha frayarltu
madho;
verezyanuJidoiiho jasentii,
*
Do
not go to
2 {i.e.,
my
heart
(i.e.
liquid
let
let
of
the
namely, the pure ecstasy which the haoma produces in contrast to the
evil
effects
Katzen jammer') which the other drinks produce yoi ahhrna hacifde
8).
K. F.
* Mhaf =/-5/'i, Naigh. 1, 7 Here it designates answers to Avesta aodafe in Yasna 61, 12.
GELDNER.
j
still
it
In the same manner w.(lm Cgdm) Uvilitam 'me (the cow) when boiled
'
'
is
eqtiivaleut to
my milk when
boiled.'
5, 52,
and Nlrangistan
VENDIDAD
1.
'
XVIII.
sprach
*'Denn
Ah ura Mazda,
triigt
o frommer Zarathushtra
:)
mit Unrecht
falschlich
den
ist,
nennt er
NeDue ihn
nicht Priester,"
also
sprach Ahara
Mazda, "o
2.
frommer Zarathustra."
fiihrt
ist,
"Mit Unrecht
gegiirtet
dem Glauben
Nenne ihn
Zarathushtra."
3.
*^
nicht Priester,"
also
o frommer
Mit Unrecht
gegiirtet
triigt
ist,
den
Baum(zweig),
wer nicht
mit
dem Glauben
Nenne
Zarathushtra.^'
4.
falschlich
sprach
"
Zum
Geisscl,'
Glauben gegiirtet
ihn nicht
Nenne
Priester,"
sprach Ahura
Mazda,
" o frommer
Zarathushtra."
5.
"
Wer
die ganze
Nacht
iiber schliift,
um
Nenne ihn
nicht Priester,"
Ahura Mazda,
frommer
Zarathushtra."
Das Bonst anpnhe athtra gcimnnto lastrnmcnt. 7na%tim (Adv. von fnajrya)
(
Itt
ctn
v^fl,
Dat'aiumdrarar,
p.
164, 21
tAm
anyath/lbhyttnianyaki
Den Ahriman.
'Wachct und
bctct. da.Hs"ihr
26, 41.
202
6.
KARL
F.
GELDNER.,
"o
ganze
Nacht
iiber
die
reclite
Wissenscliaft
Enge bewahrt
iind
die
die
ein
zum
(ewigen)
fiibrt."
7.
Leben, die
(Ort)
im Paradies
lauterer,
Frage am
besten beantwortet
so wird
Es
fragte
Zaratbusbtra
ist
den
Abura Mazda
" Abura
a.
s.
w. gerecbter, was^
9.
Darauf spracb Abura Mazda: " Der falscbe Glaubo von einem
Lenzen
die beilige
Wassern
"
Und wer
Notb geratben
ist,
wieder
zum Woblergeben
wenn
1
er ibni die
Kopfbaut aufweitete.
'*Die
fiir
betriigt,
und
DAdistan-i-
Diuik 21, 5.
'
Kd
nom.
sg.
fem., well
dem Fragemlcn
bercits
die
Antwort
(if/Jia
dn&na in
9 vorschwebt.
*
Auch
P. V.
Mit
dist/di ist
uumittelbar
D. h. er erweist
:
ihm
wenn
er
ihm
die Kopfhaut
P. V.
abzbge, wbrtlich
2 als kamdr
2foHt
is,
pdhndi vMtind
West
20 und
dcm
Irrlehror er.
VENDIDAD
11.
XVIII, 6-15,
203
Irrlehrer ist
fiir
"
Denn
fiir
unfrommen
dor
"
Irrlehrer von
"
Wer cinem
einzigen biisen,
unfrommen
dem
er
zubereiteten
wenn
Beute fortfiibrte."
lauterer, niiob
den segensreicb&ten
;
Frage
am beaten
beantwortot so wird
es dir besser
micb
Es
fragte Zaratbusbtra
" Abiira
Mazda
tapferen#.
Wort
ist
Scbrecken
des
dem Herrea
ergebnen?**
:
15.
(Habn)
Und
:
dieser
um
dem
Dort
wenn
bei
einem
Kopfnbachneiden
belicliU, dersolbe
von der Strafe der drei Nachte bewahrt bleibt. Uebw dicae Strafe der drei und \\ V. za Vend. 7, 136 Sp. Es handelt nch um die drei KJichtc unmittelbarnach dem Totl vor dem Befchreitcn der Riohterbriicke, von dencn dass Ave>tafragtiu>nt au8 dem HAdokht NaHk handelt.
wird
iinl
Nilchte
>
Zdnn
'
wobet Verliingcrung desKuies Btattfiudet * hitu dnijit* vgl. Vend. 13, 48. Der Sina iat wenn jtattfindct'
; :
man oinem
liisst
man ibm
statt
beatea jede Beleidiguuj^'c, und bei vicrcn ist daa ttberfaaupt nicbt niithig denn Tier Irrlehrer iind niemals c*ntriichtig, sondom bcRchimpfen siob gegenaeitig.
man am
"
:
204
16.
*'
KARL
F.
GELDNER,
die
Devs
kommt zu euch
die
:)
sie
ist es,
Sterne
erwachen (am
Abend)
einschlafert
ist
(mit
den Worten'
*'
" Schlafe
Wort,
Werk V*
das erste Drittel der Nacht bittet mein, des
18.
Und
fiir
Ahura
Zu
Hilfe*
Es deucht
mir, als ob der von den Devs erschaffene Azi meine Seele von
dem
Und fiir
Viehbauer!
es
Diese
Biishyasta, die
Ueber
Hahns,
Ueber
Ziehen
(die drei
^hrendderen
54 vttpahe
wUrdcderganzenjbekorperten
los schneiden'.
Jos von,
wcg
vofl.
205
dem Asha
an.
in der bekorperten
Welt
als
Es deucht mir,
Seeie von
23.
dem Lebensfaden
benennen.
Und
:
dieser
die
Devs
die Sterne
erwachen, einschliifert
deine Zeit
25,
ist
" Verschlafet
Dinge, gutgedachten
schlimmsten Dinge, bosegedach ten Gedanken, bosegesprochenes Wort, biisegethanes Werk "
!
26,
Dann
dem Pf iihl
liegen, ein
Freuud
auf, er treibt
mich heraus.
des Ahura
War
von uns beiden zuerst aufsteht, wird glUcklich hiniiber^ ins Para-
diea gelangen.
Wer von
dem Feuer
Mazda
"Mbge
Teil werden,
m('>ge
und
ein wohlthuendes
aoskete
Bkt. A-u^jate.
liber die
Cinrat Brttokeb
206
KARL
F.
GELDNER,
ist
der Segenswunsch
der
ihm Brennholz
bringt, trocknes,
von den
Sternen beschienenes
(d. h. abgelagertes)
Rechtschaffenbeit gereinigtes."
28.
*'
Und wer
ein Parliiblicben
cheu,
tausend Balken,
zehntausend
Wort
fragen,'
:)
du
Paradies.
30.
die Dnij,
nachdem
er
seine
!
''Abscbeuliche, unniitze
Druj
Du
Befruchtung?"
31
.
ner, schbner Sraosba! Durchaus nicht gebare ich in der ganzen bekorper-
ten
*'Die belegen
Samen
in die
Weiber legen."
die Druj,
33.
nachdem
Hand
Druj
Wer ist
34.
Druj
"
Dem Asha
seinen
Bitte
Der
auch
ist f iirwahr
Manner,
wenn
Jemand
nur
das
von
Bekleidungsgegenstanden einem
nicht aus
i
frommen
Mann
auf dessen
dem
AfM^to stelle ich zu neupers. ntA 'seidenes Gewand.' P. V. "Einigeerklaren, dass er Fleischindieser Grosse einem An der Richterbrttcke.
frommen Mann
giebt.*'
207
alle
Weiber legen."
Der dem Asha ergebene Sraosha fragte
:
36.
die Druj,
nachdemer
die
Was
ner,
37.
die teuflische
ist
Druj
"
Dem Asha
ergeb-
schoner Sraosha
Folgendes
Wenn
der
einem frommen
Mann auch nurdas geringste von seinen Bekleidungsgegenstiinden Mann ohne dessen Bitte aus dem liiblichen Streben nach
Rechtschaffenheit schenkt.
38.
**
um
ob ein
vier-
beiniger
39.
er die
Druj
Wer
ist
Mannem?"
Druj
:
40.
teuflische
**
Dem Asha
Der
ist
iiber
41.
"Der
in die
belegt mich
el)en80,
wie
alle
Samen
42.
Weiber legen."
d'ie
Droj, nachdem
Hand
gelef^t hatte:
'*
Was
ist
?"
:
43.
**
Dem Asha
Folgendes
ist
Wenn
dreimal das
Ashem
betet,
temal und darauf vier Ahuna vairya hersagt und das Yenfte hdtdm betet.
yam yas
iwttohen die FasMpiticn piaten rgU uhfihms^* mUrayati, }UhibKA$hya ecLKielhorn L, 4 1 1, S2^-/iirmi irt n*cb
;
^. V. Prmepotition-Tor.
208
44.
KARL
F.
GELDNER,
um
die
die Druj,
nacbdem
Hand
gelegt hatte
"Abscheulicbe, unnlitze
Druj
Wer
ist
Manner ?"
Druj
der
:
46.
ner,
die teufliscbe
**
scboner
Der
ist
fiirwabr
dritte
meiner
vergiesst.
alle
wie
Samen
in die
Weiber legen."
die Drnj,
48.
nacbdem
er
die
!
"Abscbeulicbe, unnutze
Druj
Was
ist
49.
Druj
''
Dem Asba
ergeb-
ner, scboner
Folgendes
Wenn
betet,
vom
Scblaf erwacbt
dreimal das
Asbem
Abuna Yairya
50.
betet.
um
die
vierbeiniger
51.
Wolf
das
reicbe Armaiti
Diesen
Mann
Mann
gieb mir
heraus an der Segen bringenden Auferstebung, als einen, der die Gathas
kennt, der den
die beilige
Scbrift
studiert
bat, als
Wort
verkorpert.
**Und man
soil
Atrecithra oder Atrezantu oder Atredahyu oder irgend einen mit Atre
gebildeten."
53.
er die
Wer
ist
Mannern ? "
VENDIDAD
54.
XVIII, 44-61.
die
teuflische
209
Draj:
"
Dem Asha
Der
ist f iirwahr
55.
allosammt- in seine
nachdem
Was
ist
da Mittel, es wegzubringen?'*
57.
Darauf erwiderte
!
ihm
die
teuflische Druj
''
:
Dem Asha
Es gibt kein
Mittel, es wegzubringen."
Wenn
ein
Weibsbild geht: ohne heilige Schnur und ohne das heilige Hemd.
59.
dem
vierten
Schritt sogleich
nachher allesammt
Zunge und
ins Fleisch.
im Stande die irdischen Geschopfe des Asha zu verderben, wie die Zauberei treibenden Ketzer die Geschopfe des
60.
am
besten beantwortet
so wird
Es fragte Zarathushtra u.
8.
w.
"Wor kriinkt
iirgert
dich, d6n
Ahura
dich mit
dem
grnssten
>
hetllfe
Hemd
o<Ior
ohne die
heilige
Sohnur
gait ala
dn
dit
EntblSost-Gchen, daher der Vorgleioh mit ditrjahika, vgl. Wott, Oloatarj nnter tmshdd
d4b4riihmik nnd
Oramniatll
Btelle.
"
210
62.
KARL
F.
GBr.DNER,
:
Samenvoa Heiligeu und Unheiligen, von Devaanbetern und Nichtdevaanbetern, von Verdammten und Nichtverdammten zusammenkommen
lasst,
o frommer Zarathushtra.
63.
68
"Ein
Wasser
llisst
Einem
Drittel der
Wachsthum
Einem
der
von guten Gedanken, guten Worten und guten von seiner Stilrke und von seiner
Werken
dir,
o.Spitama
tcid-
Wolfe oder
als
bewohnende
ein
tausendlaichender
springt.
Q6.
*'
lauterer^
am
Es
fragte
Zarathushtra
u.
s.
w.
*'
:
Wer
blasses
(den
Thatbestand)
im Bewusstsein
(der
(den That-
und
und
(die
schlimmen
Folgen) bedenkt.
I
Jahi
schfcint
hler wie
lat.
Namlich
liber die
bosen Gedanken
u. s.
w.
VENDIDAD
68.
hesstrafe,
XVIIl.
62-73.
ist dafiir
211
die Lei-
**Wa8
ist diifiir
die
Vermogensbusse, was
soil
was
liir
Leistungen
*'
*
er
dagegen aufbringen ?
69.
Ausseben nnd ihr Unwoblsein und Blatung hat, beiwohnt (den Thatbestand) kennend,
im Bewusstsein
(der Siinde)
sie
Ueberlegung
wiibrend aucb
ist
und
(die schlimnien
Folgen) bedenkt,
" So
soil er
liiblicben
soil er
deD
holz soil er
dem Feuer
in
dem
heit darbringen.
baum, Benzoin, Aloe, oder Granatbaum* oder von irgend einem der
wohlriechenden Biiume
soil
er
demd Feuer im
Rechtschaffenbeit darbringen.
72.
'*
soil
er binden, tausend
Weihwas-
r^erspenden
heiligen
Mann
dem
Bauni. der
Granatbaum
heisst,
soil
or den
guten Wassern im
soil
er
dem Land
lebende)
Froschc
er toten,
soil
stehlende Ameisen
In Gcstalt nlltzlicher
Worke.
klar gwtellt.
"
mbm*
Nach Haug.
212
74.
KARL
F.
er
legea
iiber
einen
Kanal, er
soil
tausead Geisseluugen
rnit
bekommen mit
der Ruthe.
76.
**Dies ist dafiir die
Vermogensbusse, dies ist daf iir die Leibesseiner Schuld noch an Leistungen
im Bewusstsein
dagegeu aufbringen,
76.
'*^Wenn er sie
leistet, so
abreisen,
wenn
Welt
der Gott-
entstandnen, finsteren."
K. F.
GELDNER.
weloher von
ist,
wurde, nachdem
(vgl.
sie in
R. Roth's Erlao-
zum
Nirukta, p. 17 f
p.
67),
die
wunschenswerte Aufklamng
hatte, zuerst
1 94*
von Max
7,
Miiller,
Deutschen Morgenldndischen
QesellscJiaft,
373
377
4,
unter Heran;
aucb
Weber, nachdem
er in
379, und
in
den
Dochmals in den Indischen Studien, 13, 363, auf die beiden Stellen
zuriickgekommen.
klar zu stellen,
Trotzdem
bleibt
Der Wortlaut
logie des Namens
bhi^ate
d,
*
h.
in wortlioher
Uebersetzung
'*
man
beiden 5.rya."
Yaska
beiden
will damit,
Kamboja
als
Yerbnm gebraucht
jjyanur die
?
Was
ist
Der
**
chenden Lesart seines Testes {vikdra eva enam dryd bhdsanU)^ indem
er vikdra durch j Ivato mridvasthd ctkldrt,
von O.A.Danielsson,
Qesellaehaftf
Zeitschrift
der
Deutschen
iihnlich
37, 39 vergleiohen
in
mag;
der
Commentator dot
dflt
Nirukta,
Devarajayajvan,
2,
Nirukta, Vol.
161
1,
f.
Besser wird
Satyavrata
SamasramI, Vol.
verbale
Verwandte
W. D. Whitney,
f. 8.
Wuneln
tu s,
m. dfr
v.* 911
veneiohnet lind.
214
men
findet,
65
f.
M. A.
Stein in
far
die
Kunde
Danach sind
ihre haufige
sie also
nordwestlich
von Indien
ansiissig,
was durch
Verbindung
320
f.,
3,
353
f.,
Indian AntiStellen
Dazukommen weitere
die
und
zwar erwilhnen
in
D. Andersen's
erster
Index
gleichfalls in
Linie
die Pferde
208)
|
d.
h.
solche
arischer Art haben viele(oder die vielen) Kambojaka." Hier wird also
Kamboja
gion
seinen Pferdereichtum
(W.
Geiger, Ostfiranishe
lost sich
Kultur im
letzte
das
Rat-
Verbum
das av-
durchaus ohne
nur
in
etymologischen
Skr. havati
ERNST KUHN.
III.,
Chap. IX.
3.
honour of
my
of
attempted in the Festgruss, published at Leyden esteemed master, C. de Harlez, since deceased^
is left
a translation^
viz.j
what
Dinkart text^
unique
the second question of the third book^ which, like the subsequent
MS. as to be only partly legible, and consequently very My attempt was of course based upon to make any sense of.
by the late esteemed High-Priest, the Dastur Dr. Peshotanji Behramji Sanjana. Shams-ul-Ulama regretted therefore, that the present very modest conIt seems appropriate, in honour of this laborious scholar^ who tribution to a memorial volume
the printed text as published
all
whom
be held in the highest respect, should take the form of a similar attempt to unravel the meaning, as far as we can ascertain it from so broken a context, of the following question
will evfer
proposed by the heretic or apostate, who in the present case by his name, as will be noted below.
I
is
quoted
have added but few notes to the transliteration and attempted Several of the words which do not occur in the usual translation. Pehlevi Vocabularies ( West's, de Harlez's, Peshotan's, etc.) will easily
be deduced from the verbal stems or uncompounded
forms of which
unlike the other
it
and
as,
vowels,
it
by
^, d)
and
J),
Of
of
course, in so
damaged a
this
text
it is
im|)088iblo
an attempt
1
like
must bo
pccially
in dealing
with
Pehlevi.
Brill,
1886,
p|UI-4t.
^^i
CNJ
216
L. C.
CASARTELLI,
Thied Qobstion* of Akvan.
Akvan-i
druj
karik*
:
(?)
dr6j
asked
.'
ra-atasliaiio
hurvarano
zag-i
and
tbe
fires^
trees^
tbe loftiest of
mountains,
mountain-gorge
(of)
AAharmazd dino dahishMkan^ mas gabra-i aharubu-c la zag mas zavar-i min aliarAbu akhu-i AharAbu min gabraan-i
.
.
of
Aubarmazd tbe
is
greatest
is
not stronger on
inferior
dino kutak va
patasb
yashtar-i
Aubarmazd
men wbo
religion.
bomanam
li
bara
considered inferior
in tbis
I (sbould be)
more despised.*
Pasukho:
.
Answer
-isbnik zak
madam
-ic to
proclaim tbis
in impiety
and
to teacb
and tbe
.
amukbtano va kunisbno-i Ganak Minoi varjito va-akb6-c Abarmanaktk yemlalunlt va stlb budatan bomand
dabisbnan-i
mazd
of
are
tbe material
creation
world
over
Aubarmazd
good
....
hostile.
abuo pavan
1 Cf.
sar-
'.
But
probably
for
*^*^,
kdrik, 'warlike,
* l**"^3,
heretic'.
waters
'
C^^
"
ny)
supplied.
* al
rUak,
1.
Harlez.
Litt.
'
creation.'
Litt.
thirdly A. asked.'
substantial form
pdrsiihno.*
i;-> -^^r.
OLVVVd d^i.
:2.tL
"w^*'
O
Ill,
xr
.
.
CHAP.
as
IX.,
8.
217
mid
es-
diman ctgun
anshdta
martum
.
living -creatures,
man;
va afash tano-mataano^
alyar!h-i
clgiin
the
as cattle
;
assistance
gosp^nd hurubano
va
.
rAbano-mataano
.
.
man,
spiritual essence
va tano-mataano hiitano zlvarih nirukih avlrtar -shnik val martiim . . . rubano avirtar pavan avoritano zagshano . i- . .
. . . .
good
souls.
of corporeal
essence with
,
good
the
bodies^
superior.
adornment ( ?)
. .
strength
-ic for
man
val
....
superior
of their
for
for
dr{ijih
body
the
measure
rimonih
martum
rubano
pavan
rai
yln kushashno
.
[ni-] rukih-i
man
in
mahmantar
gas
struggle
the
body.
crying out
va
vitarto
tano
that
the
good-development of
aharubu zagac-i val pavan yekavimunato lakhvar val tano n^flumt va tano rimontar yebevunlt rubano arekht afash val doshahu kaahit
rubano rubano
.
.
dead body when the just soul and what unto the soul
and
in
the
remains,
tar yemlali^nem
back upon the body and the body becomes more polluted poured (upon) the . .
falls
.
1.
(D. K., Vol. IV., 157, $ 28, see mj Mddeeine MaudSenm, Loa^B, 188S. p. 81, a. Tbe roeaalng seems to be * molber-iiatare,' enMBOt : Umo-miU and HkbitUfrnMi wonld be
compoaads.
"
-"oV-^
<*/'
Penkjjij
*
'
jewrl.
orii:iiiiriit
Out
below
^^fS
obJeoUoo (nm
^ ?
The MB.
218
Ti.
C.
CASABTELTJ,
soal
.
and draga
.
. . .
it
to hell
ashno
sijakjli
-er
we
.
And in
.
cattle
gle perishableness
, ,
,
zinik drujo
va-azinik
find the
advancement
.....
vato-c kamini^ va
i
anshiita tano
min mahmano
.
made
in
the body
riibano
pavan
.
(,?)
druj
val
mayab va
balisto-i
zofar-i
girano
val
estimated unto
.....
just
the attack
zak
aito
men and
Thou
atto
dato
....
stagnation
......
women. and
dur min Auharmazd dino andar jo. Zak-i gosp^ndano zavar zak rimonih loitib
. .
mountains, upon
the deep
fa-
mountain-gorge, in heretical
shion hast made.
(It is)
zakac
afash
hucarak
va
bahar-^^i
not the
the
law
religion
of Afihurmazd
vad-kashish
cand
stih
dato
.
doctrine.
pol-
pavan fraz burto-i val avano atashano aharubano ahariibyan^'^ va afzun-i daman dana
dastobarih-i
religion
sets
in
in
a powerful
manner
Aubarmazd
dtno
Of, Pers. e^^*^ mean, base, despicable.' which would seem suitable here.
9
'
But there
is
also Arabic
{^'^ ambush
*
10
of
gender
is,
fern,
iJ^
'
attraction, allurement.*
13
See above.
ITT.
CHAP.
it
IX., ^.
219
upon
from
inasmuchas
creation
vcr}% an attack
the
material
sla-
must be a place of
forward
excellent
carried
upon
fires,
and the
the
knowledge]
of living-creatures
priesthood of Aubarmazd,
religion
and
ment
it.
of innumerable
mien upon
in
the
superscription
is
of
the
chapter
seems
(if t),
Akvand
';
but
Akvan
a well-known
s.
name of
p. 12.
a heretic or
v.
'
Akwan'
DiQdiv Akwfin
was
slain
leader
by Eustam {S/iahyvamoh iii. 270), There was a Manichasan named Akwan^ who had followers called 'AKowavIrai. In DK,,
2,
\)^)yi ^if^ny^JS^
is
Akwdn,^
tation,
'
i.e.,
'
religious guide
apostate
ruler
Karisak').
Perhaps
may
As
far as I
:
am
able to
make
oat,
to
all
be this
You
man
of
Aiiharmazd's creatures,
etc.
greater than
is
implicitly
made
for
man
in
general
enumerating Auharmaid's
.
creatures, <atash va
va
anshut^/ praise
kolA
is
offered to
stihdahishnAno wutrium
creatnret.)
..,
mano aah mat harlo min made man grealer than all
'
material
man
ia
no
220
L. C.
CASAUTELLI.
Were
I to
therefore, 1
The
man's superiority
literally,
to use
a very
modem
expression,
quite
familiar at the
over the
rest of creation is
intellectual part
him
He then goes on to explain how impurity in defilement is brought upon man by the druj, especially as proceeding from the dead body, both as regards man and animals,
creatures, such as domestic animals.
and how
it is
fire,
trees,
fifth
&c.,
pretty
much on
fargard of the
Vendidad,
L. C.
CASARTELLL
know
still
that
many an
that
Iranian scholar
fatherland of
believe
the
Awesta and
If this it
its civilisation is to
Oxus
river
and
its
tributaries will be of
special importance.
The inhabitants
doubt a
of those
countries,
are no
very interesting
branch of the Iranian race, and the various dialects spoken by .them
deserve, I think, every Iranist's attention.
I
draw the
grammar from
are sufficiently
We
Wakhi,
isolated
Yaghnoln,
spoken
But as to the dialects Munjdnl (or Afungi) and Sangtichi^ which are
closely connected with
Yudgha,
all
short
list
the Wakhi,
only
known by name.
That want
'
is
now
partly supplied
in
Ghrierson,
Specimen Translations
We find here, on
The
Yudgha
it
treated in the
list
of words
ing the place of thai dialect among the Pamir group of langnagee.
>
Omodriai der
Irmn. Philologie
l S
ppw
222
The
result
is
is,
WILHELM GEIGER,
as
we expected^
dialect.
Munjaniand
Yudgha
As
in
Pamir
dialects
and
M. wuza '*^goat"=Sh.'M;ae,
zhin,
Aw.
Yd,
M.
zliinha,
Yd. zhlnko
*'
woman "=:Sh.
Aw. jaini;
also in
M.,
glul.
'*^to
Pashto
M.
lu or
/e,
Yd.
loli ^^
t?fo"
= Aw,
M.
'*
daughdura,
in
M.
"far"=Aw.
}\
A medial ch is also softened and " M. zhe from "= Yd, zhe (not ze I)=Aw. hacha,
Pashto
lire,
turned into
Pers.
zh, as
The resemsh in
is also
seen in changing
thr ay o,
M.
sheraiy
and
medial group
as in M.,
yUry
Both
seven
group
*^^.
but
M.
avde.
Yd. avdo
M.
ze.
is
za,
The
pi. is
in
M. and
in
W.
Ygh. shumdx.
As
to
inflections it
may be
two
''
sufficient
to
give
a paradigm
of the
declension of a noun and of the present and past of a verb, to show the
close connection of the
Munjani.
dialects.
Yudgha.
tat
Sg.
Nom.
Dat.
Abl,
tdt,
*'
father
Gen. zhe-tdt-an
7id'tdt-an
wa-tat or zhe'tat^n
ne-tai-a
zlie-tat-n
tate
zhe-tdt
tdte
Pi.
Nom.
Dat,
Gen. zhe'tdt-af
no-tdt-af
%m-tat or zlw-tat-ej
hchtat-ef
zlie-tat'ef.
Abl.
zhe-tdt'of
223
-ef-
compare
is
1, 2.
The
plural termination
;
to
be compared, as
ally
*'
I suggest
it
origin-
M.
leghde,
Yd.
loghde
daughters
transferred also to
such of mas-
culine gender.
I finally
'*
to beat."
YTidghi.
Mnnj&n}.
1.
I
^^' I: \ 2.
Li
duhum
dehi
deham
dehd dehe
I
Sg {'
Pret '*
ri. zhien
zhim
zhit
2.
zhiet
I'd.
zhia
zhi( zhiam
zhio
1. do dcham ri.
deham
!
dehaf
'
dehaf
dehat
PI.
{1. 2.
1.
zhicm
zhiof
zhtet
hoi
iPret
The
man"
for
is
Yudgha
zhU and
participle
(Aw.
thee,
'beaten by
by you'.
:
And
quote, to
following sentence
Munjani
to hech-kella f/u
io Jtech-kelati
'
channd-men che-U-aL
chi-'Ut,
Yudgha
ya c/iennd-men
English:
*
me
WILHELM GEIGEB,
Erlangn,
gems
is
by no means
unimportant.
as
BdfdturmUMibag we should not know without the gems, and that here were such functionaries as an Bran Anbdrakpat or a Nasdnandemingdrdn sardAr
I have
all
(see below),
known
public collections,
viz,,
those of the
Museum
at
Vienna,
the
Royal
in
Museums
Gotha
in
lion,
The
me was
little
in
St.
Petersburg.
is
collection
civility of the
director
me
At Florence
owe
wax
many
private possessors.
Since I published
my
two papers on
shall select
memory of Das-
225
seal
The
British
Maseum
in
Bust of a bearded
size
man
gem
is
of large
Lc Cvlte de Miihre,
LXV., No.
Shdhoe
magu
zi
K%ur(r)akan
zi
nasaiv-andemaiigaran sarddr
'Shahoe the Magian, the son of Khurra, the chief of the corpsecarriers.'
We learn from
title
this
functionary was
not known.
In the
Pahlayi texts
we have
here
we
Andemdn'
QrundrUs
my
'
West
Onm.Vi^.,
service,'
andemdn
'
domestically
serving/
andemdni
household
One
2.
gem
is
reason.
Professor Maxwell
of Pennsyl-
vania possesses a
sent
me
impressions.
decipherable
without
consulting
^cd
originals.
common
inscription Apasidn
Yazddn
Confidence in
Of the
1383S.
others I notice
A,
No.
mo
in
Deuischen
MorgenldndUehen Oeselltchqfif
Shahpukr-i rahd'S^
viz.,
the noblomau/ a
member
>
with Dr. F. C. Aoc1im this ending in PlahUTi irtttlMhm rM0Ufi$, Vol L, ?art II., p. 109, | 49.
I
md
m ^, Me
enmdritt40r
226
PAUL HORN,
an impression from the collection
viz.,
left
On
Yazddn
a
human
B.
No. 51 IS,
^al
Yazddn
'
Mitr Shah-
pnhr. Confidence in
God
'
a bird on a
'Tir'
;
fire-altar
not lighted.
CNo.
C.
1744B. Tire
inscription.
with a half
circle at
the beginning
The
inscription runs
round a monogram.
No.
*al
788B.
an inscription and no
*
image.
barah
son/ followed by
of the
possessor
Apastdn
Unfortunately
the
names
and
versity in
New York
gems
has provided
in
his
me
types of the
own
seals I
through him.
my
collections.
owe
right,
to his
extraordinary kindness
and
below).
If I
am
A.
Recumbent
lion.
sht is a little
Gushnaspanide.'
B.
this not
*
Apastdn
'a(Z)
'
Yazd(dn)-d(d)t as a
for confidence in
God
C.
Recumbent zebu.
Shahpuhr-i
Arwand
Newdnp(d)t(d)n 8hdt{i)st(a)n
Joyfulness
.'
'
Arwand
Newanp^.
(JEMS.
^2^27
the
owner 6i tbe
(51.
seal in
D.
Recumbent fallow-deer.
propr.).
Warahrdn (N,
E.
}(i)trdL
be found on a
below (H)
has shown.
F.
is
Milad, as J.
Marquart
Recumbent
stag.
Bdp&ke.
A name
G.
W^'ke
zi
suffix -uk,
Recumbent wild
(or Wa^-ak)
Wek
his
may
be derived from
AVik.
Aw. vayu-
'
air,'
Jiisti in
Wakhshik belongs
to
Wakhsh
(see Justi).
H.
Head of a man.
Prof.
M{i)ir(d)t,
Rood
writes
me
It
is
made
of laiiU lazuli
has not at
all
shaped as indicated
in
the
for a
vawivt
reproflure here),
It is in
my
^
collection,
the only
I.Fire-altar.
Aturshusrdost
228
I
PAUL HORN,
hope that
this
reading
;
is
in dost
Atarecithra.
K. Head
of a
man.
Some
letters
L.
Nutakj,
woman(?)
seal in
Compare Ndtaturfarnhag on a
Zeitschr.
the
British
;
Museum,
of course
d. deutsch. morg.
also Nartaki
might be read.
M .Monogram.
Qahwe
N.
zi
right.
Mdrsand'i magu
Datshap(j)rc7ivAvd{n),
The
faults.
inscription
is
some
zi
Mdrsand, e.g.,
is
.>
there
wi (Widat
would be impossible).
0.
Persian D^tw^h, *j
b.
Neke
P.
Recumbent zebu.
'
Rdste
Tight.'
The same
inscription is to be found on
some other
stones, as well
Mr. D. Z. Noorian
:
in
New York
right.
stones
A.
229
a carious
inscription.
is
Firstly,
because the
common
Hormizd
Andhita,
But
I do not
know
how
the
curious words
khwat{(!i)h
Both seem
to
to the
aw
Monogram.
M{i)trdtur8hdmwdre
zi
Tdraehdn
Tdrach
'.
is
to be
found on the
gem
in ZeiUchr. d,
deuUch,
^ji^
430.
Eraj.
6.
in Paris.
OmMukhi,
Confidenoe in
God \
One might
Namenbuch
?
p.
read
Adm^tdukht
letter
or
Adm^t), the
Moseoo*
Standing goal.
DM Warahr&n (Norn,
propr.).
^30
8.
PAUL HOBV,
80M15 INSCMPTIOKfi
ON SASANIAK GEMS.
Atur Ohnnazd
'
(bearded head).
The
same name
9.
is
to be found
Two
Hamdwarti'i Zikdn,
'.
rival
')
occurs also on a
the
Hamdwarte-i Zik
huehy p. 386.
Namen-
Of course
e,g,,
from Calcutta
Even some
of the above-mentioned
But I
shall
not
make unhappy
the
some
practice.
may show
PAUL HORN.
PREFACE.
As the method
a
of trauscription in Kossowioz^B edition of the Five
it
seemed to
me
better
the
As
the old
Persian
numerous uncertainties
many
words.
Therefore
have,
if I
may
say
so,
.d.,
h'e or n'
that probably
when
tan.
But
nom.
plur.
mam, martiyd,
etc.
is
often
My
transcription
is
to
which
is
right
to
is still
impossible; but
be neoessary.
latest publications
Weissbach and Bang's new edition of the text and the contributions
cattared
through
various
scientific
journals,
particularly
those by
Bftrtholomiii Juati
PAUL UOi.
.;
COLUMN
1,
1.
j:>'
V .y
K5ayaiya(h)
Adam* Darayava(h)us*
KsayaCiya(h)* vazraka(h)*,
adam
;
pron.
1 bt pers.
'
(Aw
* vazruka-,
adj.
'
great/ Mod. P.
atem)
ace.
mdm (Aw.
enclit.
mdlw), yathd
buzurg
nom.
sg. -a(A).
mdm
desire
kdma{K)
dha(h\
mayid
'as
my
a
was/
'
me
not;
gen.
sg.
nom.
loc. -aiy
Mod. Pers. man)^ enclit. maiy (Aw. me)^ e.g. A(h)uramazddmaiy, utdmaiy,
dative
;
dahydukmaiy,
also
for
the
dahyu-, sb.
f.
'
region, province,
ma(h)
from me* (Aw. -mat) plur. nom. vayam we * (Aw. vaem) ; gen amdkham (Aw. ahmdkem, Mod. P.
*
country/
*
P. dih
village
(Pahlv. deh),
Sg.
nom.
'dush
(cp.
Aw.
ace.
uzbdzdushf G&th.
md.)
hithdush),
-dum
;
(of.
Aw.
ace,
Ddrayava{K)u-,
gen.
m.,
sg.
*
nom.
nasdurn)^ loc.
-auvd
pi.
nom.
a (h)ush,
-a (^h)aush
Darius '
twenty-one
possessing
years
ago
goods/
been
Aw.
Darius*
father
Ytshtaspa,
Ddrayaivohu
has
recently
Mod.
'
Pers. Gushtasp).
sb,
confirmed by an Aramaic-Egyptian
puira-j
m.
*son/
Aw.
King Darius,
with
of
Arshdma-, m.,
sg.
nom. -a(A),
where
the
word
is distinctly
gen. -ahyd;
name
of the grandfather
written.
King Darius.
^
Khthayathiya-y
nom
nom.
(Aw.
nom.
ace. -a,
gen. -dndm ; 'king,' Mod. P. thdh KhshdyathiyaQi) KhsMyaihiydndm 'the King of Kings/ Mod. P.
Halehdmanishiya-,
pi.
adj.,
sg.
nom. -aA;
menidae,'
ihdhanshdA
COL.
I,
2-3.
233
Dirajava(h)u3 lE8fiyACiya(h): Manfi pita* Vi8ta8pa(h) Tafcly^ 2. Vistaapahya pita Ar8ama(h), Arsamahya pita Ariyaranma(h)*, Ariyaramnahya pita [Caispii,] Gaisp&is* pit^ Haiamania.
S8ayaCiya(h) Darayava(h)u8 3. Tatiy Avahyaradiy* vayam HaKamaniaiya fahyamahy, haca pruviyata(h)' amata(h)' amahy*, haca pruviyata(h) hya amaCam tanma" KsayaCiya aha(n).
:
thah verb
to say. apeak,'
Aw.
thou
*
inally part.
prct.
from
rt.
md and
*
a.
rt.
thdhy
'
1,
aA
'
to be,'
with genet.
be-
may est
th6tiy
be sajs
long to
dyd
amiy
dhaiji)
imperf.
athaham
said,'
1 said,'
athaha(h)
'
he
athaha(n)
thahyd"
(with active
am
'
'
they
"
said.* Passiv.
pres.
-am)
astiy
ahy
he
mahy
we are
called'
'it
was aaid*
amahy
thou art (Aw. ahi) ; (Aw. atti, Mod. P. ast) ; we are' (Aw. mahi) j ha{ny
is
'
(Aw.
'
conj. ahatiy
he
may
pilar
t
sb.
m.
'father,'
Aw.
aiihaitt)
imperf.
;
indie,
dham
*
Bg. -d,
was
'
(Skr. dsam)
*
dha^h)
'
he was';
dsari)
;
dha(n)
they
were
*
Skr.
Ariydrdmna- m.,
i
sg.
nom.-a(A),
middle dha{n)td
they were.'
gen. -aAya;
father
of
taumd;
sb.
f.
perhaps tau(Ji)md^
P. tukhm; 'race,
nom.sg.
*
a: ydvd taumd
gen.
sg.
-dithf
ahatiy
man-
kind)
is
exists),'
uidtaiy
ara-,demon9tr. pron.
that,'
Aw.
t.
md
biyd{JC)
thou
gen.
mayest not
oy<l
Mod. P. o. Sing. ace. avam, gen. avahydf com p. avahyarddiy ; pi. nom.
ava.
ace. avaiy^ gen. avaifhdm
;
have
'iiydo,
posterity';
(Aw.
t,
Skr. .<i>7);
VIII.
mand
neut. sing
*
*the eighth of
my
family,' A'(i(fi)&fji-
ara(h),
(Aw.
aval),
ava-pard
by,
ya{Ji)
rddthis
amdkluim
avahyarddiy
;
(loc. ag.)
'
for
kingdom belonged
to
*
our
family,*
reason' (adverb)
*
M<xl.P. -rd{hardy),
amdkham
f.,*
t,
kashciy
hacd
't4ih,
KhBhathrita{h)
(ir)uvakhshm4ra'
from early
from
adj. pruvi"
ya.
Aw.
pourpjfa with
*
suffix
by himself,'
proved,
P.
fit,*
amdkham
nom. pi
dh0(h)
*
taumdyd{h)
pardbrfam
'i;
dmdda (ori^
284
FAUIi HOBN,
:
VIII inan& taumaya tyaiy* i'itiy Darayavt(h)u6 ]wayaCiya(h) 4. paruvam* kSayaCiya Hha(u), adam nayama(b) IX dayitatracam' vayam
isayafiya
5.
amahy.
Vasna* A(h)uramazdaha(h) A(h)urainazda Ksatram* mana frabara(h).'
:
adam
k8ya6iya(h)
amiy
6.
tatiy
Darayava(h)u8
lc8ayatJi)a(h)
^
*
tija-,
relat.
pron.
who' (m.,
f.)
bar
verb
'
bear,
carry,'
Aw.
what/ Skr.
tya-,
baFf
itnperf. act.
'
bore him
'
Gaumdta^h) hya(^h) magush, Gaumdtam tyam mag urn G., the MagiMase. sg. nom. hya{h\ ace. aii.'
*
well-supported,' abara{K)
upaatdm he
bore
aid,*
middle abara(n)td
mand
tyam, plur.
patiy,
nom.
pi.
tyaiy^
;
ace.
tyaiy-
and
bring back,*
'
gen. tyaishdin
fern. sg.
nom.
tyd
;
^atiydbaram
brought
hyd, ace.
neutr. sg.
tydm,
nom.
ace.
back';
with par^
'
nom.
ace.
tya{h),
pi. ace.
bear away*
dpiahim
it
ddtd)
with
tc.
whatever
my
laws
in
(were)'
paTdbara(h)
yatkd
'the
water bore
away,'
shortened d as
avadashim,
Gaumdta{h)
vitham
*
amdkham
aside)
naiy pardbaraQi),
tydm when
put
pret.
{i.e.,
paruvam
;
adverb
'
before,'
our
:
family
' ;
part
tya{h)
paruvamciy
Aw. pourva.
old,*
^ardbrta-
khshatraf/i
hied
cp.
Lat, diutumus
(W. Foy).
the kingdom that had been borne away from our race,' tya(h) pardbrtam * that which had been borne away';
*
vashna-,
sb.
m.
'
wish,
grace
';
with fra
'deliver,
hand
over,'
im^eri.frdbarafhj
'he
'
mazda)
5
*
'
Aw.
handed over
to
ma-jdemonstr. pron.
this,'
Aw.
khshtra-,
sb.
;
n.
nom.
ace.
sg.
rule,
kingdom'
Aw.
khshathra,
imdm (Aw.
imaiy
;
Mod.
plur.
pd
(Aw. nom.
iine)t f.
neutr.
ace.
sg.
ima(Ji),
(Aw
.imaf),
protoct.'
plur. imd^
' ;
I,
4-6.
295
:
Parsah,
(H)uvja(h),
vasna A(h)aramazdalia(b) adamsAm* IcBayaCiyaOi) abam Babiras*, ACuraV ArabAya(h)*, Mudraya(b)', tjaiy
Mada(h)*',
dimyahyi,
Sparda(hy, Yauna',
Armina(h)", Katpatnka(h)",
Parava(h)^, Zara(n)ka(h)^\
* I
verb
*go,'
it
'
(pleonastically)
in
plur.
gen.
(with
prefix
Pres.
indie,
aitii/
shdm
adam-slidm,
avathd-thdnty
*he goes*
(Aw.
aet'H) sigmatic
aorist
avam-shdm,
yathd-shdm,
*
utd-iham,
tya-9hdm,
hya-shdm,
*
witb
dish
*
atit/
'
at%i/
{Hyuvja-, m.
;
Susiana,'
Mod. P.
he passed by
Chuttstdn
follow,*
:
with
apariy
go behind,
loc. -aiy.
*
3rd
plur.
imperf.
a par%y-dya{n)
ima
ap*
countries
followed
to
law8,'i.tf.,
'they submitted
reads
my my
and
Athurd-,
f.,
sg.
nom.
laws'
(Bartholoma?
*
a(h)apa'
'Assyria.'
*
'
riydyain)
they
respected'
Arabdya-,
m.,
sg.
nom. -o(A)
Arabia.'
'
Mudrdya-,
*
ra.,
sg,
nom. -a(A),
riy-dyam
f .#.,
'
law,'
'
ace. -COT,
acted
w'y,
of Lydia).
YaMwa-,
m.
the
Ionian*;
ed
off
'
mand
I
plur.
nom.
-d.
came to me,'
/.<.,
'they became
"
adj.
'
1
3fdda^,
;
subject to
me
he
'Median' (2) subst. 'the Median '; (3) Media ; g. nom. -(A), ace. -am,
lor.-aty,pl.instr.-at7>i9A loc.
marched away
*
'
imperative ^Mira-irfiy
idhf)t
aUhvvd,
go,
plur
" Armina'y
*
*
m.,
para'ftd
plur. -d,
Bom
-a{hi)
Aa enchtic prououii
'
h\
Cappadocia.'
*
it
(Aw. th MBie, Mod. P. -a$h) ag. gen. dat. -fAaiy (Aw. -thi) ia adawu^hoiy,
;
^A)
Parthia';
'
Mod.
P. pahl4t>
hero'
ooaM^haiy,
pmlh> thmiy
atMukh$ha(h)
;
utd^thaiy,
ty^U-ihady^
(originally
'*
Parthian').
abUt. '$ha{h) in
*
had
Zra(n)la-, or Zra(m)ha',
;
*
m.
from
ikerr,
away from
sg.nom. '(A)
Drangii
; '
2W
PAUL -HOBN,
Haraiva(h), (H)uvarazmiya(h),B&K<ri8%Sngnda(h)*,Ga(n)dra(h),Saka(li)*,
tatagus', Hara(h)uvati8, Maka(h)
7.
;
bajim**
tyasam,
hacama(h)
aCahy
kSapava*"
raucapativa**
avb}^ akanavaya(n)ta.**
*
*
Haraiva-y
'
m.,
sg.
-aQi),
tivd
as
avadashiMy
tyand
pron.
with
Herat
'
(Mod. P. Uarf),
sg.
shortened a),
instr.-flftia^.
Euvdrazmit/a-, m.,
*
nom.
^*
ara-,
demonstr.
'that,'
comp.
avahyarddiy
'
JSdkhM-,
*
f.,
;
sg.
nom.
-tsh^
loc.
nom.
*
ace.
-tyd
Bactria'
Aw.
Bdkhdht, Mod.
neutr. sg.
ace.
(Aw.
('
apa<),
P. Balhh,
*
avapard
*Sog-
he went
past that').
diana';
"
* kaJ'y verb make ' (Aw. rt. Jear, Mod.P. kardan)y pres. conj. Icunavdhyy whatever thou mayest do (Aw.
*
'
Name
hrnotu)
;
he shall do
*
';
imperf .
act.
*
nom,
-a(A)
akunavam
aorist),
I made,*
akunaush
they
he
Scythia';
*
Mod. P.
m.,
Sagistdn.
made' (with
-u8h
sh from
*
the sigmatic
Thatagu-,
nom.
f.,
*
sg.
akunava{n)
made
Sattagydia/
'H.ara(h')uvatt",
nom.
sg. -tsA,
Arachosiaf Aw.
chief,'
alcunavaya(n)td
;
(causative),
Harahvatti.
*they did'
sg.
Maka-i m.,
nom.
-a(^)
yam
( Skr.
*he
made
)
;
self-government'
part,
pret.
Jcrta-
dkrta
op. Iiaruva
all.'
Aw.
;
havrva.
*
"
nom.
ha{n)ddka'j sb. m.
sg.
servant,'
-fl(A), pi.
-am
inf.
Mod. P. bandah
-a (or
nom.
of ky as
Aw. cahyd
perf .
optat.
whose ?
near
fem.
'
adj.
*they were
kahyd)
kasheiy
cahhriyd(h) ;
subject to
me
).
hya(k)
avam
khshatram
im,
tri-
ditam cakhriyd{h)
'somebody who
imperat.
pass.
bute,'
Mod.
Pers. 6dz,
f.,
*
* Jchshap-y sb.
ace. pi.
kingdom'
with
a,
vd raueapativd
during nights or
dkariya(n)tdm
with party
days/
Aw.
ikah.
khihap or lehshapan;
Mod. P.
*
guard' (Skr.
adorn,
pan*
Mod. P.
tSb 'day*
eg.
nom.
^
or
kardhy
or
stmt
(cp.
; ,
I,
7-9. 237
Tatiy
*
Darayav(h)us
daiistii*
Ksayaiya(h)
{ilia(h)
A(u)tar*
ima dahyava(h)
abaratu,
iimrtiya(h)*
liya(h)
avam (h)ubrtam
apariyaya(n)
;
hya(h)
araika(h)
aha(h)
avam
(h)ufi*a8tam^ aprsam.
Vasna A(h)ai'aiuazdaha(h)
yaCasam'
hacaina(h)
A(h)uramazda mana ksatram npastam" abai'a(h), yata*** ima(h) Ksatram A(h)ui*amzdamaiy t'rabjira(h), Vasna A(h)uramazdaha(h) ima(h) k8ati*am darayamiy. lulary.*^
9.
a{n)tar
prcpos.
with
P.
acciis.
''
yuthd.
within,'
Aw.
antarct
Mod.
'
andar
as,'
Conj.
a{n)tar
diddm imd
within ihe
(b) 'because,*
hamarand
dhair^
'
'
acathd
thus *
Aw.
-dm
martiya-^ sb. m.
;
man,*
Mod. P.
acatha.
inard
upasid',
' ;
sb.
f.
sg.
ace.
nom. ace.
^
help
Aw.
upattd.
(1)
'
"
Mod.
with
*
ydtd
indie,
conj.
when,
while,
daushtar, sb.
friend,'
preter.
ydtd acdjanam
A. may be
friend
md
when dham
(2)
'
I killed.'
'while
'
him be not a
tar.
*
*
friend.'
Aw. zaoshanom. m.
until
with indie,
ydtd
ima{lt)
hhahatram Oildry
held,'
until this
kingdom was
arada-,
j'
adj., sg.
-a{J^)
'until
*
arrived,'
hostile
Aw. araeka
acdstdyam
(epithet
of
'
//
ndt(7
Mod.P. rc(/h
'hatv,'
'enmity,'
as long
until.*
'
Skr.
*
an
" dar verb hold,' Aw. it. Uai Mod. P. ddram, ddshtan ; (1) hold,
*
par$ verb.
*
Aw.
ft.
peres, !Mod. P.
i.c,
*
darayamiy
]>uridan,
ini|>erf.
'
inquire,'
punish,'
I hold this
avam
{h)tt/ntstxini
'
rdm addraya{li) the army held tho Tigris,' acadd addraya(h) there he
*
/trsd
mayobt
'
punish,'
avat'i/
I
held,'
(f.t.,
the
nhifraithtddiy prad
i-apital
king's
ofiicor)
*
aor. past.
batta{h)
punishment.*
addriy
ho was
ima(h)
L'hthali'am
addry
(/.r.,
until ihis
occupiod).'
stand ground,*
"
oiiakaiy
naiy
* ddta-t sb. n.
law,*
Aw.
-d.
ddtu.
addrayaiji)
Mod.
P.
ddd ;
plur.
nom.
,;
238
10.
PAUL HORN*
Tatiy Darayava(h)us
amakarn avahya Ka(ii)buji}ahya brata Bardiya(h)' nama(n) aha(b). bainata^ hamapita" Ka(n)bujiyahya, pasava(h) Ka(ii)bujiya(li) avam Bardiyain avaja(n).* YaCa Ka(n)bujiya(b) Bardiyam avaja(n), kai*abya*^ uaiy azda^*'
abava(b) tya(b) Bardiya(b) avajata(h).
k8aya%a(h) Ima(h) tya(h) manfi krtam, abavam/ Ka(n)bujiya(li)* nama(u)^ Kuraus* taumayA, bauv paruvam ida'^ k8ayaiiiya(h) Aha(h)
:
yam^^
*
a8iyava(b).^*
YaCa
Ka(n)bajiya(h)
"
*
Mudrayam
asiyava(li),
bii
verb
'
be,
Atf,
Mod.
P. biijdan
hamajHtar-, adj.,
sg.
'
num. -d
(Aw. hama
liaving the
same
fatlier
kh8huyathiya{h)
I became
king,'
*the same').
^**
abaca(k)
*
'
jan
verb.
pres. optat.
P. zanam^ zadan.
'smite'
(Aw.
Ka(ii)bujiya-,
ace.
'
num.
gen.
-a{h\
-ahyd,
"
-w,
abl.
Cambyses.'
sb.
ii,,
ajanam
ndman-,
'uame,'
Aw.
with ava
impef.
(also
*
ndmauy Mod. P. ndm. The two forms we meet with are ndma and ndmd,
which occur only after proper names
in
avdjanam I
tyahBardiya(h)
the
meaning
'
ndma
with masc.
Mra-i
-am,
m.,
nom.
-a,
sg.
-a(hj,
with feminines.
ace. ndma{^ii).
ace. 1
'
instr.
gen.
-ahyd.
Mod. P.
held
may
be an old Persian
kdri
warrior,' hdr-zdr
'
battle,
on the
*
model
m.,
the
of battle.'
occumng
'Cyrus.'
is
d- stems,
naiy adverb
gen.
sg.
'
not
'
Aw.
-d
*
noit,
Kuril-,
-aush
Mod.
^^
azdd-, sb.
sg.
nom.
know-
ledge,'
idd adverb
Brdtar,
;
'
here
'
Aw.
idha.
sg.
Aw.
sb.
m.
'
brother';
nom. d Aw.
'
brdtar,
Mod. P.
-am
*
birddar.
Madrdya-, m.,
verb
*
sg.
nom.
-(/*)
Bardiya-
(perhaps
-a(h), ace,
Brdiya-),
*
ucc. -tfm,
m., sg.
dis'
;
nom.
cp.
Smerrt.
^* ahiyu-y
Aw.
Aw.
barezah
height,'
Mod.P. shudan,
ashnjavafji)
' '
Mod. P.
^
bald.
adj.,
sg.
shavam
go, be
'
imperf. ashiyavam
hamdtar.,
nom.
-d
'
I went,
marched,*
he
ashiyava(n)
they
Jiamamdtd),
'
I,
KM
230
dahyauva
vasiy'
utfi
aniya(h)uva' dahyusnva.
:
PasHva(li) I raartiya(h)
Magns^
Hauv
Arakadris'
iiama(ii)
kaufa(h)
rlia(h)
XIV
*
i-aucabis
akatjV'
ndapatata.
drauga-,
sb.
m.,
'
lie,'
;
Aw.
nom.
following
is
pronoun the
from
draoghat
Mod. P.
(hirogh
sj;.
-a(h\
*
'
abl. -^(70.
'
dashishf
uiucIj,' originally
/>a.v.
hacd
avada8ha(^h)
vanig adverb
there
'
(see f<ha-).
^^
J
V//ff/7*y/tf-,
-ahtfu.
aniifa-
prou.
'
another
'
the one
the
;
aniya
m.
i.
(not
Name
of a Persian
'
month, (accordinir
to .lusti
without
ice,*
other.*
Sing. nom.
*'
Mod.P.
y/i ///).
-'/(A),
ace.
-aw,
uniyash-c'tf
-d, loc.
r.
plur.
nom.
ace.
thahatd,
nmch
:
discussed
in
-n{K)Hrd.
'
word.
lowing
;
It occurs always
the
fol-
("onstruction
Name
of
>g.
*
month mdhyd
in genitive, e.g.,
riifakhmihyo
rnucubish
etc.
(a
nunu'ral)
Jf/A,
'
Mobad
'
(Pahlv.
sg.
Magopat).
thahatd
dltni^li)
yadit/ or avathd,
is
*
Gaumdttt-y m.,
nom.
-o(Ji),
it wa.<
on
iicc,
-am; name
fix*
false
Smerdis
('cow.ex|iert').
" y/fl/.
but the
Literally
less
verb
'
to
:
fall,'
Aw.
/m(^
clear.
we
may
translate
Mod. P. u-J}-ddan
*
middle with ud
ud-(ipatatu
prefix
*
*
revolt,'
* ;
imperf.
ttd
he
was,
the
revolted
verbal
j^at.
ont
l)e
loc. sg. of
thakati-
Uhe
of
of a
eourflo
(* cp.
Aw.
the
rt,
ao
'
to pas*),
PaiAh'nd(Ji)urddd-,
geu.
'dtf a
:
f.,
sg.
ace,
and vanfohinh
duratitin of time.
instrumeDtal
Sm,
'
name
of
a city or
If the tirst
day
region.
month
--i^.
is
*
Arkodn-,
tnMii.
/Mfi
name
iati/oa{k)
in the courRo.*
of a mountain.
* haufip-, 8b.
*
m.,
ng.
nom.
-ai/t)
l:6h.
mountain'
*
Aw.
kaofa^
Mo<LP.
^^ \(i*hif con j.. Aw. yit'i (1) *K' always with a following conjunctive
;
avadd,
adverb (Aw.
'thither')
tufodha)
;
(2)
when.
'
dha(h)
y^'/i.v
ndnpatmA
'there'
(never
before
it
was whn he
roic up.*
1>40
VAUL HORN,
:
adnrujiya^h)'
yahyji brata.
putra(h), Ka(u)buji-
Ka(n)bajiya(h) abiy* avarn a8iyava(n), uta Parsa(h) uta Mada(h) uta aniyu dahyava(h), ksatram liauv agrbayata,^ Garinapadahya" raahya IX raucabis
fakata aha(h) avaCa ksatram agrbayata.
mrsiyus' amriyata*.
12.
raata(h)
^
Aita(h)^ ksatram tya GauTafciy Darayava(li)us k8ayat'iya(h) liyaMa^ns adinsV^ Ka(n)bnjiyam, aita(h) ksatram liacapruviyata(h)
:
diinij
verb
'lie,
tell
:
lie,'
Aw.
agrbayata
C'p.
'
Fravartisli
i.
was
seized.'
firitj,
Pahlv. di'iLJUan
impcrf. adn~
Aw.
f/eurvdi'n,
'
e.,
^gereivdyen,
Skr. grbhdydti
"
he
seizes.'
ni.,
Garmapada-,
of a
jii/a8ha(n)
kdram
neutr.
'
they
belied
'
the
not
Name
'
Persian month
adj.,
having
sg.
people
'
part. pret.
duridhta-
hot traces').
huvdnirshiyu-,
true, false,'
hashiyam
not
false,'
lie.'
naiy
with
nom.
-ush,
dnriikhtam
rt.
^
true,
merethyu).
^ mar verb die,' Aw. rt. mar. Mod. P. mnrdan imperf. (pass.)
;
man
'
to reg ard as a
adj.,
*
harvva-
whole,
entire,'
lcdra(Ji)
haruva{h)
Hhe whole
har.
army.'
amriyatd
'hither,
he
died.'
nominal
unto,
in'
(t\<7.,
dyadana,
rt.
rebellious,' masc.
sg.nora.-a(A),acc.-a?,plur.noni.instr.
-aibi'shf
Aw
*
atta(^h)f
with accusative
(Aw.
'this,'
aita(h)
khshatram
this
aiwi,
Mod. P.
kingdom', A\7.aetat.
^ di
2i (zyd)^
go over
rt.."^hiyu
Aw.
rt.
nt 'lead
'
to,' rt.
'
ish
and fra
and fra
Median
'send
'
to'; 2,
against
rt.
with
?sh
transerijt-
march
against,'
;
'
adinam khshatram-
'
send against
'I
shm
'
I took the
kingdom from
*
him,'
{^ir)uvjam
was
khshatram adind(h)
lie
seized the
garh verb
gerew,
seize,
grasp,'
Aw.
rt.
Mod. P.
giriftan. Imperf.
'
Fdrsam utd Mddam lie took from Cambyses both Persia and Media,'
'
indie, act,
agrhdyam
seized,'
I seized
(Baby-
tyddhh adind{]i)
away from them
'
'
agrhuya{n) 'they
'
seized '
(for
middle agrbayata
;
he seized
ram
dt'tam cakhriyd(Ji)
he would have
himself)'
pass.
Fravartitih
of the
kingdom.'
RKIIISTAN, C<L.
I,
JJiJ
1 1^-
O.
1'
ll
Ka(n)bujiyam, uta
Paream
Madam
uta
aniya
dahyava(h), hauv*
13.
avam Ganmaadana(h).*
tam tyam
atrsa(h)
;
Magam
'
hauv pron. pers, masc. and fem. that (Aw. hdu) fern, hauvmaiy
*
' ;
'
hya{h)
in
cnclit. -kaiy
adakaiy
tuvam hd
'
hashitiyd abava(h),
hya{Ji) *thon
who
(wilt be king)
came
rebellious to me.*
-haty and
"
Ld were
originally cases.
'
darsham adv.
strong' y,
'
very'
'
yaSf
verb
(inchoative
stem to
*
{atrsa^h)
'he feared
thyself.')
*
paf%^^aya(h)'
rt.
seize
uvd 'protect
'
tarSf
verb
fear,
;
Pdmam
'Aw.
*
rt.
Mddam
tars.
Mod. P,
'
tarn'idan
imperf. atrm{h)
he seized uj)on
he feared,' atr8a(n)
they feared
(cp.
*
Aw.
terfsaiti),
avam kdram d he seized upon the army kdraiu <f *he seized upon the troops.'
other provinces
'
;
paranam,
adverb
'
'
formerly
'
' ;
former.'
rt.
dd, (rather
dan.
(h')uvdipwthiya-,
ace.
sb.
n.
Mod. P.
s.'lf*
ddmm)
act.
verb
government *;
vereignty)
*
-am, aktitd
*
he
so-
imperf.
aildnd{h),
practised self-government
:
(r>.
Gath.
zdnntd)
'ho
know'
(had
cp.
Aw. hvaepaithya.
m. *man/ Mod. P.
plur.
known).
***
mdtya{h)
conj.
Ct)nj.
'
';
viartiija; sb.
with
"
mard; 8g. nom. -a(h), ace. -am, nom. aec. -d^ instr.*ai^MA.
*
*
that ho
mdtya(k)
rikandky
mawydWy,
/.VI-,
originally
'
interrog.
pron.
P.
**
who,
;
what ?
with
(Aw.
indef,
ka.
Mod.
'
mityamim hkshmi'
might not
ihindtam *1 know.'
hih)
any,*
dy
pron.
every,
KoKhciijy
fAw. Oath,
kas-cit)
'
242
Bardiyu(li) araiy hya(h)
1AT'L
HOUX,
Kasciy naiy'adranaus^
cisciy
Kumus
puti'a(li).
tyam Map;uTn, yata adam arasam.* Pasavapiy adam A(10ni-araazdrim patiyavaliaiy A(h)ui*amazdamaiy upastam abara(h). Bagayiidais* mahya X raucabis takata aha(li), avaa adam hada" kamnaibis' martiyaibis avara Gaumatam tyam Magum avajanani uta tyaisaiy f rataiiia
Castanaiy pariy' Ganmatain,
martiya auusiya aba(n)tA. Sikaya(h)uvatis* iiama dida* Nisaya^^ uama dahyans Madaiy, avadasim^^ avajanara, ksatrarasim adam adinam. Vasna
A(h)ui*amazdaiba(h)
ranna frabara(h).
14.
adam
Ksayattya(h)
abavam
A(h)uramazdri ksatram
tanmaya(h) ])arabrtam
*
adam
patipadam^'^ akunavam,
darsh,
;
verb
'
dare,'
Aw.
it.
'
hamiia-, adj.,
little,
;
few
'
(Aw.
jdur.
darsh
iniporf.
'
act.
adrshiau^h
hamna. Mod. P.
-aibish
;
Icam")
:
instr.
thastanm'y
*
*
he dared to say.
iiiterrog.
adverb -^im
'
ci'
'
originally
Gi
;
pron.
nam
^
dha{h),
the
who? Aw.
:
ciy 'anything
neutr. -^iy
number.'
Sikaya(h)uvati-i
L, sg.
in
nom,
the
-ish;
name
of
fortress
lasoU')
naiy
'
af/rahnauflt
rhh-ciy
not dare
district of
'-'
NisAya.
f.
thaatanaiif
any one
did
d/dd', sb.
'fortress,' sg.
nom.
P.
to say anything,'
aniyasli-ciy (Skr.
-a, ace.
else,' paf^tiram-
'dm
not identical to
Mod.
iinydcfid)
ciy
^
'
'
'
something
also.'
diz,
dizh
'foitress,'
which rather
in jKiiiidaeza.
formerly
See also
with
citu.
belongs to
Aw. daeza
district in
party
'
prepos.
accusative
^
against
Gauma-
Nisdya-, m.
of
sg.,
nom.
-(/a);
name
^^
Media.
'he, it';
-shi- enclit.
pronoun
verb
'arrive,'
Mod. P.
Media')
sg.
ace.
sc.
'S/iim in
adam-shim (once
avadd-shim,
neut.
Ichshatram),
(^Mddam arasam
withy>a/Y/,
'
I wont to
'arrive,'
'
imperf.
para-
rasam
Mddam
par{irnm{h) Arminam
Armenia,'
Vishtasp.'
"'
shm, haruva-shim
avada-ahish
^^
ahiy
Y>f<ht(hpam
*to
patipada-,
adj.
sg. ace.
being in
its
place'; neutr.
sg. gen.
-ai.'^h;
-am
Matram
it';
hdf/ayddi;
of a
Persian
month
*
('the
name month of
akunavam
in
its
place,' i.e.,
J restored
patipadam may
witli instru-
also
sg.
be an adverb
hadd
'j
prepos.
with
'
patiy
and accus.
padam from
mental
151
IflSTW, COL.
avata
I,
14.
248
avastayam,
tyji
'
ya^
paruvumciy
adam
akunavam.
tyadis
Ayadaiia'
kiirahya
Gaumata(h)
hya(li)
Magus
abiicaris"
gait'amca,'
mauiyamca,*
Gaumata(h) hya(h)
Pai*samca
Magus
ula
adiuA(h).
Adam
kai-aui
Mudamca
auiya
dahyav'a(li),
yata
adam
*
adam
tin*
akunavam.
fjdthavd
Adam hamataksaiy*^
* *
yatii
]liicc'
luc, ^g.
ithdiurish
or
abictirifhy
avdtstiyam
*
1 put in (
std,
;
its )
place'
*
are plenty
'
of
interpretations
(e.//.
gtd verb
stay,
Aw.
Mod.P.
imperf.
it
market-places,
commerce'
Pahlv.
"),
Utddan
middle
(the
(older
^stddan)
vdcdr does
a{k)i8htatd
avadd 'there
'
withMod. P. hdzdr
none
'
'pasture-ground,
but
sg. ace
; '
them
is
convincing.
f .,
put in
(jaithu-j sb.,
-dm pos'
mand,
order,'
nit/ashtdyam
Aw.
yucthd.
vidniija-,
;
sb.
n., sg.
ace.
*thc
dlantfu^nydni
*
'
house*
"
Mod. P. mdn
pron.
*
'liouse.'
'
shall be empaled.'
dyadana-, sb. n., jdace of worship (not temph''), pi. acc.-<l; from rt. yot/, Aw. yaz worship 'and
' '
* '
every (also contrast to rispa)'y plur. instr. rithaibish-cd 'and altogether' (IJartholomae).
vitha-t
all,
visa, a
^ledian form
in
prefix a.
*
han, verb
'dig/
Aw.
rt.
kan,
rt.
thicahhsh,
'
tnhh<M
en'
ma dug down
Jcdratn
kd(^h)ui'd
1
ergetical
witli
ham
'
endeavour, bo active
ham-aialchahait/
(i.*-.
divided)
my army
*A.
im|)erf.
middle
*1
in
two
iarts (?);
endeavoured,* ham-aiakhsfiald
vithiyd
of
'
'
mand
side
A{h)unimazdd
destroy
it
iiika(ii)tuv
vi*/
may
n',
he was active
on
the
to tliee;' with
nominal
my
**
family,'
ham-atakli8h'x{n)td
my
followers,'
viyaka(^n)
pLices
of
f.,
(Aw.
^^, ace,
vt'ku-
hham 'our
kdra(h)
that
*thon
mayest
not
'
destroy,'
hya(h)
dha(h)
the
army
the
of the
yadiy
*
vikaiidh{i)di><h
if
thou dos-
was at home
this
(there)',
i,e.,
troyBt them.*
trdri'y
natives
(rodupHcated
'
province,
being a principle of
loc.
inltDsivo form)
with niy
restore/
king
active
DariaS;
n'tlnyd
r.
.
'
hya^h)
pret, niif^trdriiifam
I restored,*
comp.
ftamatahhthatd
mand
who was
restore'
on the
fiido of
my
family/
244
yam,
yniii
PAUL HORN.
paruvamciy
avatia
MagU8 vitam
amakam
naiy parabai-aCh).
adam aknnavam,
I Atriiia(h)^ Pasava(li) martiya(h) avajanam. nama(u), Upadara(n)maby{r puti'a(b), hauv udapatatfi (H)uvjaiy, karabya ava^a Adam (H)uvjaiy k8ayatiya(!i) amiy. Pasava(b) (H)uvjiy5i at'aba(b)
:
Magum
bamitriya
iiima(n),
abava(n),
abiy
avam Atrinam
I
aaiyava(u)
liauv
ksayatjiya(b)
abava(h) (H)avjaiy.
Uta
bauv udapatata Babirauv, karam Nabukudracara(b) amiy, bya(b) Nabunaitabya' Pasuva(h) kara(b) bya(b) Babiruviya(b) baruva(b) abiy avam pati-aCb). Nadi(n)tabaii'am asiyava(h), Babirus** bamitriya(b) abava(b) Ksatnim
Ainarabyu^
:
putra(h),
avaa adui'a3iya(h)
Adam
Tatiy
Dai*ayava(b)us
ksayatiya(h)
Atriiia(h)
Pasava(h)
adam (karam)
Hauv
-a(/0,
;
basta(h)^
Airina-,
m.
sg.
nom.
^^cc.
JJdbii'u;
sg.
nom,
*aush,
-uah,
loc.
ace,
-am.
Name
of a
Susian rebel
is
not-
-Mm, gen.
'Babylon.'
^
(abl.)
-auv\
Per-
ish
to
send
'
imperl'.
Upadara(n)ina',
m.,
gen.
sg.
frdishayam
'
'1
sent,'
frdishaya(h)
he
'*^
sent.'
ranma),
^
'
Babylo;
ba(n)d verb
'bind,'
;
(Aw.
rt.
nical'
nom.
part. pret.
Bg. -aQi).
*
nom.
Nadi{n)iabaira',
sg.
nom.
rt.
^^
ni,
Aw.
pass.
it
-ahyd 'Nidinsg.
ni, Pahlv.
nUan.
led
Imperf. act.
(him),'
(a Babylonian).
-aliyd-^
anayaQi)
lather
'he
name
Babyl.
"
Nadintabaira's
Aniri:
nom.
Babyand a 'to bring 'patiy aniyahyd aspdpatiy-dnayam
other
horses,*
-a(h)
'Nebukadrezar*
(the
lonian king).
to
the
(part)
i.e.,
brought
forward
horses.
gave them
king).
l^bUliirilUiSb
AT
15LUiSTAN, COL.
:
I,
lU-lb. 2i5
tatiy
abiy
Darayava(h)u8
avain
lsayaiya(li)
Pasava(h)
adam Babirum
adaraya(h),
asiyavam
aganbatji.^
Nadi(n)tabaii'am,
hya(h)
Nabnk(u)dracai-a(h)
Tigrani
Kiii'a(h)
hya(h)
Nadi(n)tabirahya
Pasava(li)
adam
kavani
ma
k.v
A(h)unnuazdamaiy upastam
Tigriim viyataiayama."
tjuh verb,
*8|"eak,'
middle
'
to
ndviifd',
;
Mod. P.
(/auhatait/
'
ships)'
sg.
giiftan.
Press.
indie,
(J:dra{h)
hyaiji)
mand naiy)
not call
the
cp.
*and thereby was a squadron': Aw. uavdza 'navigator,* Moil. 1*. tidr.
'boat,*
'
aruiy
mine,'
which
does
itself
ndkhudd
'
'shipmaster,'
(kdram
calls
hija{li)
Ddrayaua^h)'
kan verb
P.
to dig,'
;
Aw.
rt.
han.
aush Mshdijaihiyahyd)
the
army
Mod.
hand an
ava
which
itself
of
Darius the
(only once,
the
with
hd(Ji)uvd
{i.e.
adam : avdkanam
Jcdratn
*
ma
erroneously instead of
;
divided)
;
indicative)
imperf.
sg.
agauhatd
)
(ltya{h) Nahuhndracaraiji)
'who Mddaiy
parts' (?)
with
destroy
my
it
avafaiy A(h)Hramazdd
*
hhshdyathiya{h)
who
called himself
nika(ii)tuv:
Ma}* A(h)ui-amai5da
to theo^;
:
who
called himself
13.,'
imperf.
'
pi.
with viy
stroyed
'
viyaJca{n) he
had de-
ayaHba{ii)td
Fravartaish
they
(/.<'.
pres. conj,
mayest
them.*
*
stdy^rh
'stay,' Aw.fif<l,Mod.P.
nl:andh{i)diifh *if
thou destroyest
*
;
iatddaa
(older
estddatt)
imp.,
'
middle
it
aiJCjishtatd
avadd
there
'-put
tr.
iar verb,
*
Aw.
rt.
tar
'
orgsH
(the
with jra
conduct,
lead '
(8kr.
tar-\'iua)y part.
\>viit,fratrta(h)
*
the arm}'
with
niy
command,
order,
iht in-
from
oath
roverenoe/
of allegi-
*it
broke
it.q
ance';
(dm
'
ordered
ml verb
patiif.
they
shall be
with ntf
cross
'
(a river),
'
viy
empaled.'
uhiih,
aiaraydmn
thereby'
;
Tifjrdm
wo
crossed
as
the
Tigris':
MhI. P.
gHduthUtn^
jhitith
from
luxaiam.
246
PAUL HORN,
XXVI
raucabis
takafca
Pasava(h)
adam Babirum
asi-
yavam.
Pasava(h) liamara)
tyam
Nadi(n)tabairabya
parabara(b).
apisim
aha(h), avat'a
hamaranam akuma.
Atriyddiyarm^i gen.
sg. -ahyd
'
;
dpi-j
sb.
f.,
'water' (Aw.
dp-t
in
Mod. P.
aniya{li)
db),
sing.
nom. dpish
loc.
dpiyd
dpiyd
dhyatd
dpisldm
name
*
Vardana-i
*city'
sing,
nom,
-am
(not
Mod. P.
with
barzan).
water bore
it
away.'
[Pers. UaAj],
*
anuv
prepos.
locative
ah
rt.
'
throw
'
'
pass, dhyatd
he was tbrown
(Skr.
Hufrdtu-y
asyatd),
of
" andmaha; m., gen. sg. -ahya; name of a Persian month (not the
*
loc. sg.
patish
;
nameless
'
against'
is
Mod.P pesh,
to
'
before, in
month
of the
front,'
be derived
.'
from
Aw.
of the
Highest God
ixfifisho
In front
perhaps dndmaka).
'
I,
19
II, 5.
247
COLUMN
1
:
II.
Babinun asiyava(h). Pasiiva(h) adam Babirum asiyavam: vasna A(h)ai*amazdaha(h) uta Babirum agrbayam, uta avara Nadi(n)Pasava^O avani N'adiCn)tabairam adam Babirauv tabaii-am j!^Mabay;un.
ksimnaibis asabaribis* abiy
avajauaii).
2.
dahyiiva(h)
hacama(h)
hamitriya
abava(n):
(H)uvja(h)
^Fada(li)", AarA,
3.
iVitiy
l)arayava(h)us
patra(l),
martiya(h)
Martiya(h)
P^rsaiy,
ii;ina(n) Ci(n)ciki'ais^
Kiiyanaka* Tiama(u)
vardanam
avada adai'aya(h), lianv iidapatat\ (H)iirjaiy, kafahya avaa aaha(h): Tmanis" amiy (n)uvjaiy U8aya6iya(1i).
4.
Adam
d'atiy
Dai*ayava(li)ns ksayat'iya(h)
abiy (H)iivjam.
avam Martiyam
Mada(h).
hya(li) v(i)apatiy
aha(li),
;
Imcama'ji)
avam
Fi-avartim a8iyava(li)
*
'fsab/tri-,
'
si.
ni.
';
iiistr.
adahu'y adverb
'
then, at
that
-ihish,
Iiorseiaau
Pahlv,
ashdit
timej*
Aw.
a(fha
and laiy
'
(see ka-
i.f., a^rdi'^
*
*
Mod.
P. 8<n'dr.
ni.,
above).
'
'
Parlhava-,
' ;
sg.
num. -a(A)
*
az
verb
;
march
ashnait/
Aw.
rt.
a:
Parthia
Mod. P. ^ahlav
'
hero,
drive, go*)
'
intinitive lo-
(originally
*
Partliiair).
iioiii.
cative
on the march.'
M'litffa-,
sg. -<i{/i);
narnr
of a Su>ian rebel.
*
Aw.
*
Mod.P. mahi^i
nom. sg. Median king;
worthy
***
sg.
Ci{n)cikhri-,
m..
gtMi.
sg.
h'hshnthn'ta-,
-/linh;
Name
of
abbreviation
from Khthairaddra^ or
ni.,
*;
Kuganak/t;
f.,
nom.
8g.
-d.
Xnm of a
*
city in Persia.
"
-i'hA
;
{^ir)uvakh$hatra',
'tthyd
>g.
tr
Itnani-,
m
it
nom.
sg.
name
gn.
Cyaxares
the
of
(instead
of lY) belongs to
another
of the
name
UmmnnithJ,
'
IMS
>.
PAUL HORN,
TAtiy DArayava(h)T3s KsAyatiyaOO
upA^
:
MAcla(li),
liya(b)
mam
alia(L),
liauv
kamnam
:
fraisayam. Vidarna(b) nama(n) Parsa(h) maiia ba(n)daka(li), avamsam mafistam akunavam, avaCasam aabam Pamta, avam karam tyam MAdai:i Pasava(b) bauv Vidarna(b) liada kara jata, hya(b) mana naiy gaubataiy. YatSA Madam pararasa(b),''' Marus^ nama(n) vardaiiam MAdaiy, asiyava(b). avada baniaraiiam akunaus bada Madaibis. Hya(li) MAdaisuvA matihi(b) .1ba(h), liaiiv adakaiy naiy adaraya(b). A(b)iirraazdamaiy upastAmabaia(b), vasiiA .\(li)nrnmazdAba'b) kArn(b) bya(b) Vidarnabya* avam karam tyam
bamih'iyam aja(ii) vasiy. AiiAmakabyamabya XXVII ranoAbis t'akata Alia(b), avamsam bamamnam krtam. PasavaQi) bauv kara(b) liya(b) m{ina-Ka(u).pada(b)* uuma dabyaiis Madaiy-avadA mam cita" amanaya(b),' yata adnm arasam MAdam.
7.
mana ba(n)daka(b), avam adam fraisayam Arminam, avafc'asaiy Paraidiy, kara(b) hya(b) bamitriya(b) mana naiy ganbataiy avam at'abam jadiy. Pa8ava(Ii) Dadarsis asiyava(b) yaCA Arminam pararasa(b) pasAva(b) hamitriya bagmata, paraita patis Dadarsim bamaranam cartanaiy. Zuza(b) Armaniyaiy, avadA bamaranam nama(u) avabanam" akuiiava(n).
Arminiya(li)
: ;
upd
'
1,
prepos.
with accusative
'
on witb,* upd
i^rofix
mdm
witli
:
me'
2,
nominal
in
n/>astd
Aw.
vpf/,
is
citd
conj.,
citd
Mod. P.
necessary
^
iretix
'
ba- in hdi/aff
'ii
long
ydtd
mdm
'
'as
until':
avadd
amdvthere be
aya(h) ydtd
awaited
'
adam arasam
'
rff
:
verb 'arrive,'
Mod. P. ra si*
me
until I arrived.'
dan
witli
imperf.
arasam
arrive,'
'
I arrived
'
man
verb
expect
,'
Aw.
to Media');
rasam
Mddam
flr/^/y
came
'
me
^
until I arrived.'
pardra^a{h) Arminam
Armenia,'
tasp.'
"
came
to
Dddarshi-, m.,
'im
;
sg.
nom.
-ish
Maru-,
sg.
nom. -ush; a
city in
Media (there is a Marg between KermansbabAn and Holwan). * \idnrna-, m., sg. nom. -(/<), gen. -ahyd, name of one of the seven
conspirators against the false Smcrdis
('preserver').
Perhaps Dddrshi,
'
courageous, bold.'
dvaJiana-,
sb. n.,
'
place, village*;
town,
'
borough
'
(?),
Skr.
rt.
i'as
dwell
and
j)refix d.
(>-ll
249
vasiia
A(h)umnmzdaha(h)
kai-a()i)
hja(h)
aja(u) vasiy.
Tui-avahai-aliya*
mahya VIII
8.
maia
Tigra(h)' nAm& dida* pai-aita patis Dadarsim liamaranam cartanaiy. Armaniyaiy, avada hamaninam akunava(n), A(h)uramazdamaiy upastaiu abam(h), vasiia A(lijin'aniazdnha'Ji) kara(^h'; hya(h) mana avam karara tyam
hamitriyam aia(n) vasiy. Tnraviiharahya mahya XVI II rancabis fakalu Aha(hX ava^asam Immaranam krtam. TsUiy Darayava(h)us ksAyniya(li): Patiy tvitiyam bamitriya hagma9.
fea
paraitA patis
A(10uramazd:'imaiy iipastain
hamitriyam aja(n) vasiy. Taigracais* mabya IX i-ancabis fakata aha(b\ ayaCasam bamaranam krtam. Pasavn(b) Dadai-sis citA mam amanaya(b) yata adam arasam Madam. a Pasavn(b) Va(b)umisa(b) Tatiy Dai-ayava(b)us ksayat:iya(b) 10. nAma(n) Parsa(b) mana ba(n)daka(b), avam adam fraisayam Arminara,
.
avatAsaiy afabam
bat'\iy,
Paraidi}', kara(h)
Yaa Arminam Va(b)umisam liamaranam cartanaiy. YzituS namA daliyans ACnraya, avada bamai-annm aknnava(n). A(b)nrmazdamaiy npastjlin abara(b), vasna A(b)Qi'amazdalia(h) kAra(b) liya(li) mana avam kAram tynm baraitriyam aja(n) vasiy. Anamakabya maliya XV rancabis akatA Aba(li), avat'asAm bamaranam krtam.
avam
jadiy.
bagmata
11.
bamaranam akunava(n). A(b)uramazdamaiy ui)astAm abara(b), vasnA A(b)uramazdalui(b) kai'a(li) bya(b) mana avam l-iuram tyam liamitriyam aja(n) vasiy. iyamanam Trn*avabai*abya m&bya
nama
avaCaHam liamaranam krtam. Paijava(b) Vft(b)nmisa(b) amHnaya(b) Arminaiy, yata adam arasam Madam.
patiy,
*
cita
mum
Thwaidharu-^
:
sg.
P. di:,
(?i/i
ahya
(
iiuiiin
of
IVr^ian montb
'
Indongs to
Aw. dafza
yaindaiza^
the
month
of tb'
sulbme 8jring
P. buhtir).
Aw,
niha and
Tigva-.
Mod.
HI.,
Persian
month (according
of the
''"
to
sg.
nom.
a{h^;
Justi
Mhc mouth
'
garlic-ga-
name
^
-i/,
of n fortress in Armenia.
Bb.
;
'^^'^'^
'
"^ ^'
iiM',
f.
'fortreiw,*
sg.
nom.
.4m/^>/yi-, ni,,
nom.
qg. -a(A)
%cc.-/im
Mod.
'
name
of a dittrict in
Armenia.*
250
12.
VAVh HORN,
Tutly Durayava(h)as kKaya6iya(h)
:
Pasava(h)
mam hamaranam
cartanaiy,
A
Pasava(h) haraaranam
akuraa.
Adukanais' maliya
XXVI
hamaranam aknmA.
:
13.
kamnaibis asabaribis,
Ya(h).
PasAva(h)
nam
utasaiy
kara(h)
avaina(h).^
adam
Hagmatanaiy^^
uzmayapatiy^^
'
h''u{n)d((rn-,
nom.
sg. -vs/j.
Name
the
duvar-,
dt'ar,
sb.
m.
'
*door,
'
;
court'
sg. loc.
of
city
In
Media, probably
Aw.
-ayd-maiy
at
my
court.*
haruva-,
adj,.
'
'whole,
eutire,'
Aduhuni- gen.
of
sg. -aish;
name
of
Tcdra(Ji)
haruvaQi)
a Persian
month (according
-frddhana
'
to Justi
P.
'the montli
canal-digging,'
Aw.
vain verb 'see,'
P. Inn-am
;
compare
lidhu
fnrtliering
Aw.
rt.
vaen,
the canals').
Mod.
'
pres. conj.
vaindlni
thou mayest
harurashim
^
Jcdra{h)
liim.'
loc.
'
the
whole
amyihaQi),
adverh
'tlience';
people saw
^
'
Skr. amutaJi.
sg.
-r//y,
Jiaf/d;
f.
sg.
nom.
place of
coming together.')
f., lit.
-di/^; old
name
thing protrud(^ud
nfili-,
sb.
m. 'nose,'
earth
and zam
;
'earth
')
i.e.
-a post, palo'
sg. loc.
*
Aw. ndohhd,
iizinaydjiatiy
uvam aknnavam^
a pale,'
i.e.
' *
made him on
*
I empaled
gausla-^
sb. m,,
dual
ace. -a,
him,' dharlya{nydin
they shall be
ears';
P. gosh.
empaled,'
iita Madam fraisayam. Takmaspada(h)* mima(n) Mada(h) mana ba(^n)daka(h) avamsam ma^istum akunavani.avaCAsam aCaham: Paraita, kaiam tyam liamitiiyain liyn(li} n.aiia naiy j^aiibatai} avam Pasava(h) Takmaspada(h) hada kara asiyava(h), hamaranam akunaus jata. hada Citi'a(n)takma. A(li)uramazdamaiy upastam abara(h), vasna A(li)ura-
mazdaha(h) kam(h) hya(h) mana avam kia'am tyam bamitriyam aja(n), ata Citra(n)takmam agrbaya(h), auaya(li) abiy mam. Pasavasaiy adam uta uaham uta gausa frajaiiam, utasaiy casma avajam. Duvarayamaiy bastd(h) adariy, haruvaaim kara(h) avaina(h). Pasavasim Arbairaya nzmayiipatiy akunavam. 15. Tatiy Dai'ayava(h)u8 k8ayaiya(h) Ima(b)tya manakrtam Madaiy. 16. Tatiy Darayava(b)n8 k8ayatiya(li). Pai-t'ava(b) uta Vrkana(b)'
:
hamitriyd f/iava(n)
utd
Fravartais
aganba(n)ta.
Vistaspa(h)
mana
pita
Vistas-
pa(_b)
hada kdrd
nam
vatfiy,
Part'avaiy, avada
bamaranamakunava(D).
Viyaknabya mabya
krtam.
sb.
XXII
uam
^
anushiya-f
m.,
follower*;
Skr. puras
hanged thorn
fortress.'
uj) in
plur.
nom.
ara-j
-d.
From anuv
pron.
with the
suffix 'sliiya
(Aw.
demonstr.
that,'
-i(/i), ace.
Name
of a
Aw.
gen.
plvir.
arOf
Mod.?, o;
Sagartiau rebel
to
the
ufTspring,'
(Aw.
'
araf),
taikhmcs)
Mod,
P.
cikr-tahaiu
avajiard
by,
i>ast that
(*
li'
went
pAbt that').
-(/),
km{n]J
verb
witli
fra,
iui[H:r(.
Sagartian.'
*
frdka{H')jam
araiy
*
llagmatdnaiy
ut
rt.
Takhmaspd'lu-,
;
m..
uuui.
sg.
a{n)tar di'ldm
hanged thum up
fortresb,'
-r/(/()
name
Darius
of
(*
comiiiauder of
Ecbatana
iu tlio
Skr.
King
army
*
having
btrong
restoration,
*
Foy
before,'
therefore
propo^s para(h)
Aw.
jntro,
Aw. tpddka. Mod. P. $ipdh). ' Vrkdna, ni., g. nom. -a(A), Mod. P. Gnrgin, liyrcini*
*;
* ;
252
PAUL
IIORJJ,
COLUMN
1.
III.
:
Tati}-
Darayava(h)u8 k8Ayatiya(h)
Pasava(li)
fiaisayam abiy Vistaspam ImcA RagAyu. Yata hauv kAra(h) parArasa(h) abiy
Vistaspam, pasuva(h) Vistaspa(li) Ayasaia^ avam kArani asiyava(h). Pativardanam Par^avaiy, avadA hamaraiiam akunans had A bamitriyaibis. A(h)urmazdAmaiy upastam abara(h), vasna A(h)urmazdaha(h) Vistaspa(b) avam kavam tyam liamitriyam aja(n) vasiy. Garinapadahya
gi'Abana' naina(ii)
mahya
2.
Tatiy
Darayava(h)us
mana krtam
Part'avaiy.
nama dabyAus,hauvmaiy nama(n) MArgava(b), avam matistam akunavata, PasAva(b) adam frAisayam Dadarsis nAma(n) Pursa(b)
Tatiy DArayava(b)us ksAyaiya(l) :MargQs"
basitiya* abava(b). I marfciya(h) Frada(h)^
diy,
mana ba(n)daka(b), BAKtriya* ksatrapavA, abiy avam avatasaiy aCaham: Paraiavam karam jadiy hya(h) mananaiy gaubataiy. Pasava(h) DAdarsis badA
kAraasiyava(h), bamai-anam akunaus hadA ^Jargayaibis. A(h)uramazdamaiy upastam abara(b), vasuA A(b)uramazdAha kAra(b) bya(b) manA avam karam tyambamitriyam aja(i)) vasiy. AtriyAdiyabya' niAbyA XX III raucabis ^kata aha(h), avat'Asam bamaranam krtam.
4.
Pasava(h)
dahyAuH
manu
mana krtam
Bakfcriya.
:
5. Tatiy DArayava(b)us ksayaiiiya(b) I martiya(b) Vabyazdata(b)* nama(u), TAravA" nAma(n) vardanam Yatiya^^namadabyaus PArsaiy, avada
*
rt. i/as
Frcw/a-,
m.
nom,
sg.
-(/*)
(incobative stem to
i/am),
Aw.
' :
the
Name
of a rebel in
f.,
Margiaua.
same
with
utd
seize
ujion
utd
Bdhhtii-,
'
sg.
nom.
-isk^ Kh;.
Pdrmm
Persia
Madam
-itjd
'
Bactria,'
Mod. P. Balhh.
;
and Media
provinces,'
name of
of the
'he
month
('
the moiitli
worship of the
fire').
Patigrahanu-,
noni. sg. -d
''
Vahyazddta-t
m.,
sg.
nom.
ol
name
'
*
of a city in Parthia.
-urn
-ahyd; name
a Persian rebel
l.e,
('
given by the
best,*
by Hormuzd).
Tdravd-y
f.,
hashitit/a-y adj.,
*
i-ebellious,' sg.
'
nom. 'd ; ha
Skr.
Ichshitt
away from
sg.
and
nom.
-d
name
shiti
'dwelling
'
j)l8ce,'
there-
of a city in Persia.
^
ol'
fore, originally,
Yatiyd'f
f.,
nom.
sg.
-d
name
a district in Persia.
TOT,. TTI,
1-8.
2r>3
Hauv
kai-aliyil avaCft
aah(h)
abava(h) abiy
PArsaiy.
6.
adam karamPan^m
ut5
Madam
upa
mam
aha(h),
Artavai*diya(h)* nama(D)
Par8a(li)
YaCa Parsara parai'afia(h), Raka* nama(n)Tardanam hauv Valiyazdata(li) hya(h) 15ardiya(h) aganbaU, Aw hada kara patis Artavardiyam liamamnam cartanaiy. Pasava(h) hamaranam akuuava(n). A(h)iiramazdamaiy upastam abara(h), vasni A(h)urmazdaha(h) kara(h) hya(h) mana avam kai-amtyam Vahyazdatahya aja(n) vasiy. Turnvahai*ahya mahyji XII raucabis Cakata iiha(h), avatasam hamaranam krtam^
Idrd ti'9iyara{h) Parsam.
Parsaiy, avada
7.
hada kamnaibis asabaribis amu6a(b) asiyava(h) Pai8iya(h)uvadam, haca avadaHa(h) karam ayasata hyaparam* ais pat is Artavrdiyam Imraai-anam cartanaiy.
Prga(h)'' nama(n) kaufa(h), avada hamaranam akuuavaCn). A(h)uramazd&maiy upastftm abara(h), vasnd A(h)aramazdHha(h)kAi*a(h) hya(h) manAavam karam tyam Vahyazdatahya aja(n) vasiy. Garmapadahya mahya VI raucabiA fakat^t aha(h), avaCitsam hamai*anam krtam, nta avam VahyasdHtam
aj^rbaya(n), uta martiya tyai&iiy fratama anuAiya aha(n)ta ai^rlWiya(n).
8. Tatiy Darayava(h)n8 ksA)'a6iya(h): rasava(h) adam avam Vahyazdatam nta martiya tyaisaiy fratama anusiya aha(n)ta, (H)uvadaicaya(h)' nttma(n) vardanam Parsaiy, avadasis uzmayapatiy aknnavam.
duvitiya-, mmieral
tho second,'
dutiti'jfam or
Artavrdiifa),
*
8kr. dritiifa.
yofid-,
Rakhi'^
f .,
sg,
nom. -4
name
sb.
f. ,
'
rnf orence
'
sg.
ablat.
trta{h)
M
rt
hy/JiMira-, adv.,
ace.
*
h\fSparam^
after
astray
ifad.
from
reverence
'
'
from
this/
Aw. rt. yaa adore originally y(/i may have had tho meaning Srorship,* as MrnLP. namSz originally
* ;
Pya-,m.,nom.8g.
ill
.fl(A),
Namtof
UUiftdtt.
a uionntnin
ilir I'ity
'
.UienaiDeof
j in
'olMsdionco.*
Pury,
A
i>(
i4rr<iiNirfiijra-,m.,sg.noui.*a(A),
Iluvddaiiaya-,
;
m.,
ijg.
ace.
-am
name
of
a commander of
a(A)
name
eity in P<nda,
254
0.
PAUL HORN,
TAtiy Dai'ayava(h)us Usaya6iya(h):
Hauv Vahjazduta(h),
hya(h)
avam, utasam
martiyam mafistara
Paraitu,
Vivanam
jata,
Vivanam hamaranam
avadahamaranam
akunava(n). A(h)uramazdamaiy upastam abara(h), vasnu A(h)uramazdaha(h) kara(h),hya mana avam karam tyam hamitriyam aja(n) vasiy.
Anamakahya
riha(h), avat'asam
hamaranam krtam.
Vivanam hamaranam cartanai^'. Ga(n)dntava(h) ' niima avada hamai-anam akunava(n). A(h)uramazdAmaiy upastam abara(h), vasna A(h)aramazdaha(h) kara(h) hya(h) mana avam kiu-am tyara hamitriyam aja(n) vasiy. Viyaknahya mahya VII raucabis akata :iha(h), avaCasam hamaranam krtam.
gmata,
pai*aita patis
dahyfius
Tatiy Darayava(h)us ksayaiya(h) Pasava(h) hauv niartiya(h), 11. hya(h) avahya karahya maista(h) aha(h), tyam Vahyazdata(h) frai8aya(h) abiy Vivanam, hauvmaista(h)hada kamnaibisasabaribisasiyavaCh). Arsada* nama dida Hara(h)uvatiya avapara* atiyais. Pasava(h) Vivana(h) hada
:
Tatiy
Drirayava(h)us
ksayaiya(h)
Pasava(h) dahyaus
mana
ace.
Aw, Vivdonhdo),
^
Arshddd',
f.,
nom.
sg.
-d
name
Kapishaldni-j
of
f.,
of a fortress in
Arachosia.
'
nom,
sg. -ish.
that,'
Aw.
Name
*
forti;ess in
Arachosia.
avtty
Mod. Pars.
nom.
sg.
'
gen.
avahydi comp.
avaUyarudiy
avaishdm,
Ga(n)dutava-j
J
m.,
nom.
sg.
plur.
-a(h)
a district in
Af achosia.
Per-
neutr.
(Aw. avat),
he went past
avaj)ard
that').
Skr.
adam Parsaiy
utA Madaiy
I
marti-
Halditahya'
pntra(h),
hauv
Adam Nabukudracara(h)
kara(h)
a8iyava(h).
Pasava(h)
Babirnviya(h)
hacama(h)
hamitriya(h)
abaYa(h), abiy
avam AraKam
Pasava(li)
adam karam
fraisa-
yam Babirum.
jat^,
mana naiy
gaubataiy.
XXII
avam Aralcam
uzmuydpatiy dkriya{n)tdm.
*
-a(A),
( there
is
a place Dublin on
tiie
see.
-am
name
of
an
Armenian
; ,
Euphrates).
I/aldita-,
m., sg.
gen. -ahyd
Y i(n)dafarnah-,
Haosravdo).
sg.
noni.
of
-d
an Armenian.
'
(cp. A>f.
Name
two
Vubdla-, m.,
of
sg.
noni.
in
-'/(//)
i"cn.
;
!
name
district
Babylonia
majesty*).
;.
256
PAUL HORN,
COLUMN
1.
IV.
:
Tatiy
Darayava(li)u8 K8ayaCiya(b)
Babirauv.
*
2.
adam
XIX
tita
IX
KsayaCiya agrbayam.
Gaumata(h)
:
Magus
aha(li),
hauv
aduru3iya(h)
avata
a6aha(h)
Adam
:
Adam
mana.
aaha(h)
Adam
hauv
Adam
:
amiy
(H)uvjaiy K8aya6iya(h)
akunaus.
Adam
KsaCrita(h)' amiy,
(H)uvakstrahya
taumaya.
I Citra(n)takma(h) nama(u)
-Asagartiya(h),
Adam
k8ayaiya(h) amiy
Adam
I
Hauv Margum
Vah-
Adam Bar:
Adam
Hauv Barirum
hamitriyam akunaus.
*
thard-t
*
;
sb.
f.
kind,
sort,
j
"
Imani',
m.,
nom.
is
sg.
ish
mamier
name
form
*
hamahydyd
kind
* ;
tharda{K)
'
of
every
name
of
Ummanish,)
m.,
Aw. saredha
z.e,,
kind,' Pahlv.
Khshathrita-,
;
nom.
Bg.
sartak,
sardak
(a
Median
-a(7t)
name
a Median
king
form)*
the
like,
257
IX
KSiyaCija
adam agrba-
yam
Tatiy Darayava(h)uH ]aayatiya(b): Dahyuva(h) imii tya bamiiriya 4. abava(u), drangadis^ hamitriya akunaas tya(h) iniuiy kai'amadurujiya8a(Q). Pa8ava(h) dis' A(h)urainazdu maiia dastaya' akuuaus yaCumAm kima{h),*
;
aparam
draujaiia(b)^
abatiy
avam
Tuvam k& UsayaCiyaCh) bya(h) darsam patipaya(h)uv&. Martiya(h) bya(b) (h)ufrastain prsa, yadiy avaCii maniyaby
:
vasna
tatiy Darayava(b)as k8aya6iya(b) Ima(b) tya(b) adam akunavam, A(h)aramazduba(b) bamabyaya arda(b) akuuavam, Tuvam ka
:
bya(b) aparam,
imam dipim'
patiprs^lby,
tya(b)
maua krtam
vrnavatiim*
Cuvam
7. A(b)uramaz . tatiy Darayava(b)u8 k8ayaCiya(b) taiyiya yaCA ima(b) basiyam' uaiy duraktam adam akunavam bamabyaya Carda(b).
.
drdftga-,
sb.
m.
dtcrogh
He/
;
Aw.
num.
*
draujana-^
ui.,
hg.
noui.
-fl(A)
draogha,
Mod. P.
sg.
liar.*
durura-,
adj.,
' ;
nom.
8g,
dahifdush
di' enclitic
di;
settled
Bb.
f.
Aw, drca.
*
pi.
'
dipi'j
-I'm,
inscription,' g,
ace.
loc. -ly^
ava{h) ahfigi
'that has not
inscription.'
been inscribed
in
this
"not
tbem/ ptirikardh{i)dixh
guard
them,'
destroy,'
Hlemic word.
'
*
thou
niayest
rar verb
believe; MckI. P. in
*
Aw. bAmr
,'
;
rt.
tar
belief,'
tbus I did to
giraridan
-T" '
to believe'
'
pros. cooj.
7 (naisfum)
1,'
it
may
not conincredirrtNH'>
sb.
m.
'
band/
Aw.
llv t<i
I
(>.
it
may seem
zasia.
Mod. P. daift;
d. akunautih
him)
im]enit. niiddlo
maud
in
ho
made them
dm
thtirdm
'
'ya(A) wuini
krtam
my
*
band.'
avathd
it
may convince
it
thee of what
narrated,
'
really
hat bMo').
ig.
wish, desire
hasAiya-,
-ifi,
adj., Hrao';
neutr,
Aw. kmtkjf.
258
8.
PAUL HORN,
Tatiy Darayava(h)ns Ksayaiya(h):
nipistara
Vasna A(h)uramazdalia(h)
hya(h)
matya(h)
aparam
imam dipim
dnrnKtam maniyatiy.
9.
tam, tya(h)
Yadiy imam ha(n)dugam*naiy apagaudayahy, karaliya 6aliy: A(li)aramazdaCavam dausta^ biya(b), utataiy tauma vasiy biya(b), nta drgam jiva^.
avaa avahyaradiy
11. Yadiy imam ba(n)dugam Tatiy Darayava(b)us ksayaiya(h) apagaudayaby, naiy aby karabyjl A(b)urmazdataiy jata biya(b), utataiy
:
:
mana krtam,
ma
tanma ma biya(b).
12. Tatiy Darayava(h)us ksayaiya(h) Ima(b) tya(b) adam aknnavam, bamabyaya Carda(h), vasna A(b)urmazdriba(b) akunavam; A(b)urmazdamaiy upastam abara(b), nta aniya bagaba(b)^ tyaiy ba(n)tiy.
:
13. Tatiy Darayava(b)as ksayaiya(b) Avabyaradiy xV(b)urmazda npastam abara(b) nta aniya bagaba(b) tyaiy ba(n)tiy yaa naiy araika(b)
:
pis
verb,
witb
niy
'
Avrite,'
Mod.P,
Mod.
P. nU'Vesam,
ni-vishtan
(Aw.
j
dostdr
sg.
nom. -d
*
A(Ji)uramazdd
thuvdm d, hlydQi)
to
thee,'
A. may be friend
d. biyd(Ji)
*
avaiy
md
to
ni-jnshiam
in
'
him be not a
"
friend.'
avahyd
ward,'
*
dipiyd
written
ibis
after-
inscription.
aparam adverb
*
drga-,
adj.
*long,'
Aw.
Aw. aparem.
appear,' witb gen.
oi"
tlmd verb
;
tbe person
pres.
'
conj. thadaydtiy
long time
'
(tbou mayest
'
live).
lest it
e,
too
mucb)
jiv verb
zivastan,
jivdliy
'
bide/
'
Aw.
tbou
rt.
guz
jivd dargam
(cp.
tbou mayest
sg.
live long,'
bide,
'
pres.
conj.
Aw.
conj.
bardhi near
apagaudaydhy
hide
'
(if)
mayest
pay do).
as imperative
hide.'
md apagaudaya
f.,
do not
*
'
ha{n)diujd' sb.
edict.'
m. god,' Aw, hagha, Mod, P. Bagh-ddd pi. nom. -dhaQi) (Aw. comp. aspdonho), instr. -aibieh.
baga-, sb.
'
abaram, hya(h)
14,
avam
(h)ufrastara aprsam.
ksa3'aCiya(b)
:
Tatiy
Darayava(h)a8
,
Tuvam ka
ksaya6iya(h)
hya(h)
aparam
aby, jmartiya(b)
bya(b)
dranjaDa(b)
abatiy,
byava,
Tuvam ka bya(h) aparam Tatiy Darayava(b)us ksayaiya(b) 15. ixnum dipim vainaby, tyara adam niyapisam, iniaivA patikaia" matya' vikanuhy, yava' jivaby ava avaiy parikara.
:
10.
tiivam
uta
darj^m
17.
kunavaby A(b)urmazda
ksayai3'a(b)
:
kuuautuv.
Tatiy Dumyava(b)us
patikara vainaby, vikanab(i)dis, utamaiy yava tauma abatiy naiydis parikaraby, A(b)uramazdataiy jata biya(b), utataiy
Imaiy martiya tyaiy adakay 18. Tatiy Darayava(b)us ksayaCiya(b) avada aba(n)ta yata adam Gaumatam, tyam Maijnm, avajanain, liya(li)
:
zurahara- adj.
wrong-doer,' sg.
'
ahifrashU-^ sb.
ahifraslitd
i.e.
f.,
noni. -fl(A)
naiy aham
'
was no
*
/,.,
adiy
*
sword-
wrong-doer
"
(Mod. P.
sb.
f.,
zurgar).
'
questioning,'
punishment witb
dbashtd-,
law
(by no
the sword
'
avail/ uhifrashtudiy
prsd
patikara-,
' ;
sb.
m.,
pi,
ace.
-d
zurah'f
sb,
n.,
8g.
aec.
-a{Ii)
picture
'
Mod. P. paikar.
*
'wrong,
injustice,'
:
Aw.
zurn-jata^
Mod,
*
Pers. znr
ziira{Ji)
ahunavam
t/iirakhsh
man verb
think,'
;
'
Aw.
Pablv. menitan
pres. eonj.
if
tahhsh verb,
active,'
;
Aw.
{yadiy arathd)
rt.
thus thou
may est
false,'
*be
gelical'
*b'
witb
tjjink,' wa///ci(/)
*
duniLhtam maniifdhy
it
lest
active,*
'
iniixrf.
middle
ham-atakhshaiij
endeavoured,
false.'
*
ydrd con j.
as long as
* :
jirdhy
'
on
the
side
of
my
tbey
family,'
thou mayeat
live,'
taumd ahati^
as
ham'ataLh8ha(n) td
active as uiy followers.'
were
260
PAUL HORN,
(H)Qtana(h)
BagabuKsa(h)*
Daduhyahya'
putra(h),
Parsa(h)
Ardamanis* nama(ii),
19.
Tnvani ka
lcsayaCiya(h),
hya
aparam ahy,
tyama
vidam
martiya
tya(h)
Darayava(h)aus
aknnavam
Bagdbuhhsha-,
m.,
nom.
sg,
name
^
-rt(/<);
sg.
-ahyd;
'
Megabyzos
*
('
redeemed by God').
m.,
gen. sg. -ahyd
one,'
Aw.
JDdduhya-,
Gaubrtwa-f m.,
'
nom,
Gobfjas
bull'').
(*
*
*
Marduniya-,
sg.
gen,
-ahyd
false
'),
Mardonios.'
*
Smerdis
m.,
sg.
(* of
upright disposition
gen.
Bagdhigna-,
;
gen.
ahyd
to
name
*
of a Persian (according
Vahulca'y
of
').
m., sg.
Persian
-ahyd.
Justi
having splendour
from
Name
'
(from
rahu
God').
good
6.
261
COLUMN
1.
V.
:
Tatiy
Darayava(h)ns ksayaiya(h)
ra
. .
.
Ima(h)
.
ii/a(h)
.
adam aknnaimaima(h)
ardam ....
a K8ayaiya(h)
vajanam
7 martiya{li)
aliunai'a{n),
Pasava(h)
adam karaw
mand
(n)vvjam,
,
ut&saiy
ma7rt
.
. .
ava)7i
anaya(b) abiy
2.
. .
Tatiy
Darayava(b)u8 l5sayaiya(h)
;
nta
^hydum
A(b)ara-
mdtzd^^manddastaydakunauk
avaikdik
3.*
aknnavam.
Tatiy Ddrayava{h)uts
.
. .
Ic
sdyaf iya(Ji)
..
. . .
. .
iy abiy
darayam avam
Ti
ajanam
...
abiy
aniyam m&tihtam .
am
aba, pasava(h)da
. .
5.
Da" iiaiy
A(b)nramazdaih
..
akunavam.
:
.
.
T&Ciy Ddrayava{}i)nh
f:
'idyatiya(Ji)
A(h)nramazdam
yadatfi
. .
much decayed
to allow as to restore
runniDg text
262
ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.
P. 160,
1,
*^];dbaros
{Anddatoa)^
i.e.
*A/iap8aros.
1.
P. 161,
,,
1.
1.
16,
12,
1,
Geiger/or Geiger.
but
is still
P. 162,
I.
vivid
enough
as a figure.
P. 163,
1.
L
N, N.
1.
18,
9,
1.
2,
merezdatd.
10,
8,
1.
2,
Khshathra.
P. 164,
duty or charge.
P. 165,
1.
*
4,
read
this association of
is
Khshathra
even some-
thing more.
P. 166,
1.
13,
1,
add
1.
Ormuzd.
P. 168, n.
2,
5,
read: Wittenberg.
n.
1.
Astronomia philolaica,
n.
3,
3,
1,
8,
Antwerp, 1703,
II, p. 55,
P. 169, n.
read
^j
and
P. 170,
11.
Pharbardin (throughout)
P. 171,
P. 173,
4, read:
of the world.
1.
10, read
P. 174,
1.
16, read:
1.
P. 175, n. 24,
3,
add
end
also
my
article,
Zu den
hyzantinischen
in Byzantinische Zeitschrifti
read: Darayava(h)u8.
APPENDIX
I.
INSCRIPTIONS AT HEHISTAN,
A Memorial
of Darius Hystaspes-
COLUMN
1.
I.
m.TT'TrT.v
m^lA-]^m<^.m.r<m{'}<vfh<r\
1 fT.<<.rTT.T<'.T<T.TT.Tf!TT. ^(ttt.'TtT. 1 {<rT.<<,fTT.r<-.T<T.rf.Tf. 1 ^.nr.ET.TE.rf.Tf. \. <<TT <<.TTT.,f Kr.tr.rf V T!.<=(rHfTr'(tTT.>M. 1 fT.^.^M.m.TEl K,f 1 ^.^fi.R. t nT.:Er.<<.!TT.^M.KTf V ^(^.?TT. r
'TH.M.ET.^.
-rT.^?TT.,f.y<T.Tf.rf
TTT,
!tt.
H\m.'iii^<rjr<TiA^
c.
,-3).
msT.^.mrhT.Kr^'.tTT.
TtT,^<.
^.rf.^w.m.
fTT.ET.Tt.rfm.ET.m
nT,ET.Tf.T<^!TT.sT.tTT.TTT.H.KT<^tTT.
^.ff.^TTT.m.
3.Kr?TT^TTrnTf
T{T.rf.,f
nmsr.rf'THXfT^.
TT.?<.m.,f
m.>Tg<^<.T<'.T.nT .TTtr
rf
>Tg.i<>.-TTT.
11
THE BEHISTAN
IXSCRIl'TIONS,
<H,mfTT.>TTMff.^.Tf.Tf.!lT.
1.
lf^T.Kr<^tTf/TTT.Krf
1
t
v
Kn^!rT.
^.^{W^'llA^'ill
fTT/TTr.tTf.^Tl.fTT.
m.-rTr.nT.<<TT.-TTT.
^M.^n.'TTT.tTT.r ^{Tr.^.tTT,f.r^T.t?.rf.tTT.
r^'.KT.rr.rf
^TrT.rf rr.rf
Irr.K
1 V mMrT. 1 ^(T^.^TtT. V
.
V 1
{{{?.
TTT.^im.
^TTTXRrTTr.fTT.Tf.rTr. ^
^r^Xnry^.'rTT.
^ElXn.^.Tr.^TTrm
^TtMK-TtT.
!^.T-(^^M.
-({rT.^.tTT.rfKT.TT.Tfnf.r
fTT.^TTT,KTfV(ii.9-H).
^I.
\.(11. 1112).
V A^WM. 1 TT.^TTT.m. V
8. KT.tfT.^iTT.rf.rf
=(!??.
n.nrM.rf 'T^xn.^.
n.^^.T{^nT.r^.
t
\.
mm
i
-m.
frr.^??.^!.
^TiT.T^'.nr.
^.=TTT,ff.Tf!TT.rf.^.
^Ts.^^Ttt,
^M.W.n.tTTX^It
tfT.n-TTT.^.tTT.^M.l {{TT.^.tTT.rfT^T.rr.rf.
1
v
tTT.KT.^n.^T.m.
fTT.sET.^r.tTT.Tf.
^{'^.n.^r.fTr.X'
COLUMN
I,
4-9.
iii
TEXTT.<s:<fT.n.i -(TT'.fi.tTTEr.r
t^.ka kmit.
T<r f r.,f A
rr.'TTT.fTT.
^
\.
UU'm^]^. ^
^TE.<<.f(!TT.
^TtT.t'(-.?tt.
^W<m
V
fy'^hiriA'^TiM.
<^(
\.
frf.^n.^T.-TrT.T-T.n.fTT.
'MKtTT.l
^T.n.T^m.
^s.tt'TtT. 1.
nr.^T.^T.^TTTtTT. ^.
'M.
1.
m.KTXrf r
rT.<<.^.'Ts.!Tt. A
sr.^frM^TTT.u.
1.(11.
'TE.m.V m.-T^.t
!Tf.<T.<Ti.'H.Tf^TTT.!fT.
.7-20).
V m^A'. KT.tf.rf.V m.^TrM.t tf-M.m. 1 rT>(,fm.'Is 1 -MET. ^TTT.TT.rf r HAr\. tTT.{n^^rTl.m. V m.K i m.-T^TM
8. Kr.rff.^M.tf.rf
.
n.m.sT.rf/T^Xn.^.
r rTTXnEy-TTT.H,n.fTT,{=( 1. urTTfm.r ??>< Tf!TT'T. 1 ^M.TfKfTt.v 'TrKfTri n.nT.^rTr.m. V m. TH<TrfT<<.rTt.'rTT. ^ET.rr.T<-.?TT.,f 1. 1 (^(R'fTT.'Trn.
'T<<KnT.
m.T<T.<^(T<'.1 m.'TiE.T<T.m.'\ .mXIXn.^l'TiE.T^'.^TTT.frT.)
.
(,,
2o-).
9.
T<T.m.^TTT.?f.Tf
?T?TTET.,HEXfT.<<
"rT.?<m.i<'.
KTrrrf r
.. .
iv
T<(sT.fTT.^T.T.
tTT.^.^r.^TTT.T-T.n.tTTrTTT.TT.Tf.
V m.
TMTT.m.'Trn.
Ttt.^T.^T.V
rf m.^M.tTT.
rfrM.l m.<<.
tHtTA. <^ry.^.HTn.
R.fn.^r.rf rr.mr.X'.Vc,.
2.-20).
10.
Kf.m.^M.tf.rf
1
.
n.fTT.^T.Tf 'TE.<n.r<.
V \nmA'.
ffT.^y.^Ts.-TTT
^.{f!.^.
KT.rM'.l
tHtU.
.
^iTT.rf
V
1
^M.^fn.
1 ^.^sHTHrn.
. .
^.T^.tTT.'TE.^ ,{'.T<r.!fTA
T^^TXfT.--(^.TT.rf.
^TIxl.m.Tf .Kr.rr.rf \
<rx?!.rxfT.<<.
^.m.^TTT.
>TTT.nT.'TT.-TTT.V
^TTTXMTT.fTT.rf.tTT.r
Hm^A.
.
V m. ^^m.
trrrT^,
T^.^TtT.
TT.n.fTT.
{{TT.^.rT.rf .r^r.rt.rf
nrX^I
^.^T.'(n.^'(^.tt.T{'
tTT.^rsrTTT.
^r.^r.^TT.Tr.rf.^TTr.
fTT.'T^.nr.'KV
rfKT.m.l
,
^.^r.<TT.^'(!H.Tr.Tf
^r.sT.srr.rr.rf.
M.'^
<fiA^'^
frr.y-T.n.m.l
?TT.^!rT.V
^T.Mr.rf.,f
r fTT-TM^M. 1
i^.tTT.'T^.r
MXTTr^E.rr.rf
sf^fT.nET.m.rf'TTn. m.
tHtTA
^ r^.r^.m.^T^.i
.
r^msr.
1 frr.^TTT.Ki
.
COLUMN
I,
10-12.
fTX^lT^'.^Tf.^^TT.'T^.tTt^
(ii.
26-35).
11.
T^T.m.^TTT.rT.Tf
n.m.^T.rf'T^xn.^.
r ninmAr
^nM'TrT.
m.KV
'M.m.
<TT'.<?T.'TTy.?TT.^M.1.
^(nr.-Mr
Hm^.\.
V
.
<^(?T'.!TT.
^.fT.r<.rT.T<'.tTtXH.fTT.?T.fTt.Tf?TT.l
mEr>.n,Errr.r<.
TTT.-TE.n.<<. 1
Kfrr.-rTM.
V.mHA.
KTT'.m.l
fvfiA\il<HAr\. 'TrT.m.Ktf m.
^TXR.n'.^T.rr.^.V
KT.MTT.m.r trr.KV
1 <n. TfrTjT,f 1
<?T.n.
m.^TrT^.r Kn-.Trr.!
T^=T.<n.
^^.Tf.rf m.
tTT.^T.TT.tf
fTf.'TMTn.
m.^.Tr.rf -T^.
<?t.^TtT.?ttV ^.fTT.T.T.1.
{MTT.m.r -TTmTT.V
t <yT.'M.!TT. V v v
-TTT.m.
m.Ktt.rfnr.
n.KTf.frr.'TiH.
^<TT.r<.HTT.
<^(<!Trrs.t
rTT.^yT'.ET.^T.fTT.Tf.^TTT.m.
<TT>.ET.-TTT.^,.n.<'(rf.
Krfm.r
^.TiE.m.'TE.
mxr
^.^T.{?T.'-(E.?f.,f
-(n.'TE.m.'M^T.rdf.
A-mO.
frT.'TTT.ET.n.if'=TTT.?TT.l(. 35-).
VI
rfMff.rf.r
M.fTT.^M.
M?<.HtT.
frr
1.
^TtU.
1.
-(THtT.
V HAr\.
^.
^lil<^\m<A.
srT.fr.KfTT.
MXfr.
rfiA^i^i
irj.^iim.i].^]ii
^TTrxR.-Trr.nT.rf .m.
m.K r
^.T^.tTT.^TE.
r
V
{THMrT.fTf.^TTM.
KrfV
(?[.
^^^.(n.^.
nrMT.rr.KfTT.
MX?T.'-(.rf.TMTM, {%
^M.m.TT.'TTn.
^Mmv
^TTT.fTT.1
.
^.tTT.^T.r^.'M.
.
<MTMr
.
?TT.^.rT.if .!tt.
1 nX^(Tf .m.'T^. 1
^Trm V
-(R.^T^mriir<TT,rf^M.
i3-T{T.WfrMrr.Tf
T^y.tf.Tf
n.tTT^r.rM.<Tfr<.
V m.r<^A.
Ktr.rf
(TT'.^rTTr.rTf.^TTr.'TTT.
<:<?T.'TtT.
rf.lTT.
r m?<.HTT.V
TrtTT.ET.^.tfrTTT.
^.
n.r?.^TTT.-TTn,
<=(?!'.??!.
R.^T.^.^TtT.
Krr.Tf n?.
r Km.^HTT.t M.m.^rTr.Tf/TrT.nT/rTT. t nT/TE.nT.'K<Tr.T'(^!fT. 1 Tr.^.^.tTf.T^.nT.^M.Tr.Tf. V ^rrLrf. V nr.nrTTT. V Hjrrf t .y.^ysyy.rf.Tf.V trr.y^^rr.rf V -(^df.^ ^TXTT.^T.-(T!.r<.l^,'(f!.RV
m.'i^.KTf ^T.tTT.^n.tr.Tf
nm^m
r t
Ktf.
^.^tH'Ttt.
^r.Er.sTT.rf.rHTn. m.
roixMN
I,
l.')-14.
vii
KT.riHrTTTKfr.Tf
^ttt.tMtt.
V ^^Vf^AA.
^.T^.!tt.-T.
"(yiMTl.'M.m.^TTT
-M.
'M.<'.'(?T.-TTn.
rf tTT.^TTT.m.
r V V
m.n-TTT.r
tTT.<n.sT.
!tt.<tt.T.
tfT.ET.T^-TTT.
m.rr.'TTT.
'TTT.H.fT.m-TTT. 1.
^.^M.ff.if.!fT.-T.<^(Tf..<'.
<?! ^^.TE.^TTT.m.'TTT
TrT.M.n.lTT TTT.rr.Tf 1
.
m.^T.^T. 1 ^T.m.
.
<TKf!TT.?T.fT.^.
^TTT.mX^(TftTT.
1 (V
^TXn.fT'.^T.TT.^.
Kn.m.
'MX:<fT.-TTn, m.
V ^TT.if rf.^.rr.rf 1 KI^T.^TtT. t m.K TTT.ffT.V M.^T.^TTT.ff.Tf m. V fTTX^Mrf.^.ff.rf ^TrTm. V T^.Tf.T^rf -(n.^TE.^TTTrr.^. V H^rim. V ETT.rr. KtTT.'TTT.tTT. r n.Ktf!rT.'(fT.r<.v n.m, V ^(rf.T^.tTT.Tf 1 frHE.R.^.Tr.^TTT. 1. fTr.'T^.tTT.'K^MTT. t 'TTT.m.R.tf.rf r mn.-TrT. r tTT^ir.rf.^'TTT. \. nr<,R.'TTT.<<.TT.-TTT. r
frr.
'i^r<.^<m. tTTxn.^T.-TTT.H.n.tTTX^i^
m.n.-TTT.i
mr<^A'.
m^lA-rf^iM. \. !T.r<m. rfKTrr.rf V TT.^.HTT.t ^M.rf r Kn-.trr. V m.-MfTT. ^.^HT.fTT.^T.iEHTHTT, r ^TTT.<n.'TTT.tTT.rf.?fT, r tt.-ttt. r
14
t<T.nT.'T,T.Tf.i<'.
\.
m.Kv
nT.<T.<n.^(
VIU
'Ts.'M.V fTrMTr.^.THTU.
^TT'.tTf.KT.-TsH.fTT.
m.^r^.trr.
TE.^M.nT.rHTM.
nrrT^.KI.m.
,"(^T<T.rTT
^.{({TtrrS.'M.Tf-.Tf.rf
trrl'TTT,
fTT.<r.<TT.H.'T^,>TTr.
V
\.
m.T(^
nxm. r
<:-(n.^.v
^M.TffTT.r <TK<(fT-M.mrrTn.
?^.T?.Tf.Kr
ha
>m.
nr.n.^TTn. ^rf.rf^.tTT.^T.rHTn.
nT.^T.nT.n-.^T.Tf.?<.
KtTT.ETX^iTf.tTT.
-TTT.?!^tTT.
1
V r
^.
nvr^'um.
1
1
'TrT.!TT.^(Tr.THTT.^.?TT.
n.T^T.ri.^T.Tf.^.rf'.frr.
1 1
^TT.Tf.fTT.srr.T?.^.
(TT'XTTrTTT.tTf.^TTT.
HA'.
T^.Ttt
'TtT.
<'Xn.^.
ffT.sn.rr.KfTT.
1 frrMrU.
sHtT.
{if.m.T^T-TE.tTT.
tTT.'T^B.T^.^rTT.m.rf.'TTr.
T^rM.R^.tTT.
rf.tTT.
'TTT.?TTMTT.?!^TTr.
(fT.'TTT,?TT.
r V
^.rrrsr.
fTT.'(tf.
?fX^.Tf.!TT.'T^.
rfT^T.tTT.
fAWr^i^.
^sTrrr.
^.=TTT.TrTftfH.T.^rTM.
^T^.?<.H.Tfr.
rf.^TTn.
KH^.n?.
Wf.-TE.tTf.r^.^rrT.m.Tf'TTt.
rf.r^r.m.i
K^TtT.
\.
^.-((-(tT.-TMTT.n-Jr.Tf
^TTH^TT.^.TT.rf
tTT-Ts.T^r.frf.r nr.fT.TTn.
-T^.^.H.!?!.
m%^hm-WM<
1
Krr.rf
. .
COLUMN
15-
T,
14-16.
ix
V ))m^. Tf KT.rr.rf \. tt.-TtT. t ^TiT.rf 1 m.rr.^TTT. V !tt.<T.<tt.K >T>M. V ^.T^.m.'T^. V if m.m.V 'ir.<<.nT.i<'.T<T.Tt.,f V
m.tTT.^M.rr.rf
fT.rrTiET.Tf 'TE."(?T.^.
tTT'^T'TE'TTn.
16-
(11.
71-72).
KT.m.^TTT.n.rf A.
?!.!TT.^y.rM.<n.?<.
TT.<<.tfT.Tf
m.TT.rf
rf.KT.tTT.
TTT.n.^M.l <TT'.-(n.-m.m.^TTHTT.
^TTT.rf-TTT.
V nr.K^.rf.rf 1
ffT.MTT.
(fT.'Ts.'Ktr.rf
iiinm.ArUiririr
\.
^.T^.m.'TE.
(n.-TE.'Krf.rf m.
V
V
KK^tt.
fTT.^.IT.
V
^
ffT.'T^.'M.
K'TtU.
fTT.^.tf.rM^.
.
V K"(^T.V
.
-n.r<.TTT.Tf.T<T.TT.Tf
m.^T.'T^. ^ -(TT.-T^.-T(Tr.Tf ^
.
-(Tf .^TTT.n?.
T.-TrT.^T.^TTT.rf .rf ^
.
mi
V
HTi^iHA-m
'
^.m. \
Hm^. \
\
.
-(fT.n.^.^TTT.^TTT.n?.^
^T.!TT.4fT.^T.<(H.
V
. .
T^.m^T.-TTT.
^.
m.-TE.wm.
!TT.<ET.<n.-<n.><s.n,f ^
trr.K^.Tr.rf
m.-^ii
H^i<i^m.^]fi'^). \
Wonls
2
niatilauxl in the
rfT<y.!r.Tf
^.T^.m.'TiE.
fTT.fi.-TTT.
^.m.sT'TTT.f.
^.tMtT.V ffTrT^.fTf.'TK'M.Vdi.
18. T^T.m.^TTT.Tf.rf
si-ss).
n.tTT.^r.rf ^r."(TT.?(.
V m<!mA.
V m.-TMrT.V ^(srT.fr.'M. ^r.fr.^TrTTT. r HA.\. ^i^imu^n^^u. nrXTfXn.^T. ^TrT.nr.r ^.trr.^T.V Krf V ^(sTT.n.^TTM.rf ETX^Irf 1 V tTT.R.nr.^T.rf V frr.-T^.n.m. V ^TTT.fTXTT-.^T.nr'TTT. 1 frr.^T.n.^. \. H^.^Ti tfr.fT.^.'TTT.^MB. ^. TftTT.V fTT.KV S.T^.nr.'lss.r mMrT.V KnT.EHTT.l TTT...^Xn.^T^.tTT.l m-TEM^HrT. r fTTKfT.rf V nrXTXnH-T^rTTT. 1 miTiA^M. ..^.^TB.^T.TT'M. V
m.^.TT.iMiErTTT.l
fTT.^y.Tf.Tf
trf.
<?t.^TtT.?tt.
.-TtT.
A'M\
m^'^m
fr^WM'mKA-'iii ^
mxTT.^T-TTT.r-r.
COLUMN
fTT.'KK'TrT.
I,
17-19.
xi
HA'M
\.
KT.^WtM V
m.Kr
83-90).
ffT.'T^.KT.tTT.VK'TTMK-M.l
fTTXTXR.'TTT.m.VcU.
18-
KM^TrT.rr.Tf
?f.nT.T.TMs,<?i.?<.
-^TT.^.nr.if.
miii'A.
^.TsH.m.^TsH.r
tTT.MTT.r ^T.nT.^T.ffr^Kn.'M.t
nT.^.fr.rf.'T^-TTT. \.
nr.^T.TT.rf
^T.tTr.^T.tf.-<n.-TTT.l ,<.
t^.ist.M'Ttt.
?ttx<^<?t.>T.i -(n.T^^r.m.^TTXTT.'T^.fTT.
K^TxnxT.n.iET.R'.^T.
\.
mxTT'.-(n.^HTT.tTT.
^.
mmA.
\ H.
K>TtT.
<-<m.
\.
^.fTT.ET.TTT.
^.^TtUt.^.
.
M.fTT.-TTT.
'TtT.sK-TtM. R'.^HTKtr.rf
^.T;h.?tt
-T^.
^<.ETT.tf.^TTT.^T.n.^T.<^<.T<-.nT.
m.n.^TrT.
!tt.*KK-TtT.1.
>TE.TE.??.,f
tTT.^(n.i<'
tTT.^.ff.rfm. A.
m.KrfMm.r
m.^.n.^.fHTT.
\.
^T.!tt.^t,T.
{.
TTTm'(MT<-.m.
'TtTB.A.oi.
o->.
0Z:
Sll
TflE
BEHISTAN INSCRll'TlONS,
COLUMN
II.
miAA.
^.T^.tTT.'T^.i
^(^Tr.TT.^TTr.^r.Tf.^T.i
\.
Hm.\
MrT.Krr.^T.rr.^. ^.
fTT.T^.'T.tTT.^T.tr.'^T.TT.^.
^.^1Tl^{r^.
^.T^.trr.^T^.i..
^m.^rfi^.mi].
wmiA-)^.
\.
^m.x
rfTxn.sy.'TrT.H.n.m.K
-(n.^Tri.trT.
i ^mm..
^.T^.
^.ETT.fr.^TTT.^T.TT.ET.-TTT.
fTTXTf.^T.^T.nT.rf-TTT. \.
mM\
(^TT.^.!TT.T{^
trf .Ts.frr.^K^^^M.
1-5).
?f.fTT.^T.r(^^T,<TT.^.
fTT.K'TTM.rf-M.tTT.V
n-.tTT-lTT.
RKrf ffr.^T^. 1
\
.
^M.rftTT.t
.
K
-(tt.
tTT.^T.'Ts.
^.nr.^T.r^. 1
.
^TM(^
TTT.fTT.TT.I
trr.KTXff.^T.nr.^
f fi.n.^T.trr.Tf A
V
.
^.^T.
3. T^r.tTT.^M.rr.rf
n.trr.^T.rf ^T^Xn.^.
m^Ar
miA
T.'TTr.iET.^rTT,Tr.T"('.
-w^i^mu. ^ ^m^w i
. . . .
COLUMN
II,
1-5.
xiii
^mrW. \
1 'MAA. Km.ET>U.!TT. V
tTf.?t.?TT.sT.,f
Hm^.
(^.n.^.^M.^TTl.tTT.
(R.-T^.
m.-T.T<y.nT,
frr.m.K
<n.'TM(ff .,<>.
v V
TT.!TTSY,f.>TE.(Ti.<<. \.
mT<W,i'.
nt.
{^('TtT.
H
.
rf'.m.'TTT.
'^
.
m.-T^.-TiTA
'TtT.eT.^TtT.t f .t^'.-TtT.
?ff
XTT'^T.^Mrf
HAr<m^]^).
TTT.T<T.Tr?(.^TTT.
r nrKV V
(fT.'TTT.tTT.<<.fMTM.
frr/T^.E
-KKl
(11.
11-13).
5. T<T.tTT.^TTT.tf.T<'.
n.m.^T.rf '!.<?!.<<.
iir<^,{'.
V ^(m.'M. V
HT.tT.rf
T.-M.^T.^m.fr.rf
'TTT.m.n.
.
K<.r.>T.E;WTT.ff.<<.
'TTT.m.n.T? rf. \
1 r
TT.^.=TTT.T.{^(Tf.nT. ^
^TTT.^n.-TTT.fTT.r^'.fTT.
-[
.
^.TE.m ,>T. ^
!tt.-Te.'TtT.
<^(-(?t.'T:e.
Xiv
m^iA-]^.m.
\.
m^A'.
TTT.nr.R.V
mhi'X
KtTT.^T.l ^.trr.^T.T^.V
TTT.m.'TTT.l
-(MiTmr
Krf 1 m'mA.
K-M.r WMA.
T^.t TTT.^mi
?<.^TtT'TtT.
WMA. H.m^X
Kffr.'M.V
MtT.
^.T^.m.-TiE.vtfTMTT.l K^.^ET.-Trn.
m^T.!rT.?T.^.Tf -M.
V mR.EK V
^.m^T.
'TtT.KT.t?.
^W^A.
m.-T;E.-TTy.^.tTT.^TTT.
1 mXTXM'TMTT. V
tTT'T^Mnr.^nT.^TTT.
r ^.trr.^T.^rTT. V
TTT.^IfTT \.
^TtT.tHtT.1 M.m.n.^TTT.V-K^TTT.m.
KTT.rf A.
-(TT'.-(n.^HTT.rT.Tf
1 HA'A.
^.TSHm-T^.l
Hm^A.
t
rf
^m^K V Hm.
T^.^y.n.^'M.
'TtT.^T.^.'TtT.
^. T^nr.sT.nr.
nr.^.TT.Tf ^i^.
TTT.?TT.n.?T.Tf.
trr.^T^.n.ffT.
\.
trrXfXn.^XR.^.
^^IffB.
TTr.m.ntf.
rf
tTT.^T.isT.
nr-Kl
^T^.T^.
mf V tTT.^nT-TTT.^.Kif.r
H'^wxi
\.
'TTT.nr.^^lTftiT.t ^J\l\.
^KK
v]MfmA.
tTT.Ki
!TT.-r^.KT.!TT.^.m.-rTn..
COLUMN
II,
6-7.
XV
KTrr.^n.
HA' A.
-TTTKnT. A.
Mn.l
Km-TTTm V
tT.KT'(^m.(?T.^. VTTT.fTf.Rff.T^'.
?T^rMTT.m.
tTf.'TTT.m.Krf
V V
!tt.-T.tt.!tt.
rf ?tt.^TtT.!tt.
V -TTT.m.'TTT. V 1 trrMiT.!
tTT.^T.T^rTTn. ^TtMR'ItT.
7.
1.(11. ,8-2io.
KM^TTT.ff.rf
n.fTf.T.,f .'T.<?!.^.
V m^.nr.rf
!tt.-T^.-TtM.
TTT.sT.mKfr.Tf
fTT.R.'TTT.
-iTKnT.
^T.n>.V
rT.m.Tf.<<.Tf.-TTT.
V V
m.^T.T^^TT.K-TTT.
^.ETff.ssTT.rr.rf
. .
m.'T^.T<r.?TT.^.!T.Tf
tTT.T^T.K'M.
.
V 1
T^m.^T.I
HA \
r
^HiT.ff.Tf
m.'T^.'TTn.
^v^^waa.
^htu.
^.sT.fTT
Errs.
^.rs.tTT.-rs.v Krf?f.^.rr.rf m.
<M.<ft'.'rTr.^rTr.!TT.
^.ET.Tr.^rTT.nr.
^.^rTr.ti.<<.
n.m.
?T.sr.<<.TT.>rTr.
-(^(-rTr.sr.K-rTr.
?T^r.^rTr.^(ff.rf.
\ hi
<i\H.
\.
K^t.-TtT.
m.-rsKK-Trr.
m.^T.-riT.
^<.?r.TH?.Tf
tTT.'rs.nm.
K-rTr.!Er.^.-TTr.
K-Ts.
nT.^R.sr.'rTr.r-r.n.fTT.'rTr.rT.rf
v t
mm.
m.
fTTXfrsr-rTr.T-T.
m.H. r
T^m.ET.
<^(Tf
-rTr.^ifrT.
m.-rE-rrri
r^m.^r.-ryT. 1.
^]iiA-iii\.
<-m^nriA-]ii\.
mux
. . .
XVI
nT/r^.KT.!TT.^.tTT.'TTT.
'^TtHtT. A.
8.
(11.29-37).
1 K^1)l^)MM. V
T^^T.
^.rr.rf .m. \
{^(^rr.-TTT.^TTT.fTT.
^.^T.Tr.^TrT.lTr.
^.-Wm. \
n.nr.Tt.sT.^.fT.'TTT. \.
-(^(ttt.^t.^.^ttt.
n'.r.^TTT.^(TT.Tf
\.
^TTi.ff.^Tr.^r.
H.m.^rTr.nT.
^mim.
^
.
nr.srrTTT.
KrT.rfrr.Tf
^(^TE. 1.
ffr.-Ts.n.nr.
{^I'TTr.^H^TTT.
fTT.^T.^TT.
!TT.'(n.T.-TTT.T-r.R.tTT.'rTr.rr.T-(-.
^n.^.TE.^TTl.tTT.-rTT. \
^M.tHtM.
KT<^.tt.^.??.tHtT.
KrxfT.^T.'T^.nT.K^r.Krf.
v
.
^yTT.rn.<^(Tf!TT.
^x
<>'(^TtT.T.^.'TtT.
^ T^T.^TtT.'TtT. ^
.
(11.
3;-42):
mi A A.
^.^M.Tf.rf
fr.rWTT.TT.Tf ^M.
rffTT.l K-(TMtHtT.?tt.
n.m.R.^T.^.TT.^M.
^.^T.TT.^lTT.nr.
V r
Kmr.^.rf.
^.^M.ff.^.r
^.fr.rf .TT,T'(^^
Wr)^m^
-(^.-TtT.eT.^.^TtT.
?Tr.<r.'(n,H.^TE.^
E(n.iHT.TTT.W.?!.!TT.TTT.fr.T<^
\.
m:i^^]im^iii. \
COLUMN
II,
8-10.
xvii
^m.tHtt.v
V m.-Kv T.Ts.n.,f\ T<T.!TT.TT.<Tr.T.n'.n.^. \ TTT.nT.Krfm. v ri^t. i ^m. ^'}Wr<. V T^T.^.^TTT.tTT. V m.K 1 tTT'T^.KT.tTT.^.nT.'M.V K-M.^K-TtT. 1 ^JhHtHtT.V ^.T.tTT.-Ts. V RtfT. n.iET.?<.Tf.^. V tT'.ff.^TTTlTT, V -TTTtrr.-TTT. 1 m.'M.lTT.^lTf 1 V rf ffT.^TTT.m r mn.'TTT. r frrsriErTTTi n?
KT<^tT.^.n.Tf'TTy.
10.
KTm.^M TT.if 1
TTnT.^T.x^>T.{n.?<.
mrm
K(^T.!fT.ff,?<.T{-.-TTT.
m.ET.T{^?t.^{-TTT.
V V
trr.'T^.T^T.m.
TflAr
!tt.T<T.K'TtT.
Krf
A.
KTf Tf.rTf.tf
V V
^.sT.Tf.ETT.TT.rf
T^m.ET.V
-TTKfTT.V K!f.Tf
(TTMiT^
<^('TtT.!.^.>TtT.
!T'ET.^M.M.?t.Tf.
\.
ff.H.tf.TTH?T.?<.M.
Knt.-TTm
n.Krfmxn.??.
nr.w^niETnfTf.m.i.
Xviii
^.frrf-TrT.
Itt-K
^T^.T^.fr.rf
!Tf.KtTT.^TTTM(T'(^\
m<A.
11.
fTTrTs.T^T.tTT.^.nrrTTT, ^.
-(H'TtT.sT.H-M.
T^^T.
^THtT.VoI.
M-57).
KT.nTMTr.rf
R.m.sT.TM.-(fTT<.
V mxmA'.
^.ff.rf n?.
K^rr. TTT.^TT.tTT.v
s.M.ff.^TTT.nr.r ^.^TtT.??.^.
v v 1
T^.'(n.mf.T^.-TTr. \. -(^-TtT.eT.^I^TtT.
!TT.-(?f.^TTT.Tfrfm.sT.
R-N.^TTMTr.X'.r
^.m.-Mnf.
tTT.^TS.n.tTT.
tTT.ST.K^fTKTr.rf.
!ttXTXR.^.'T^.
i V
n.Krf nrxn.^.
K^TtT.^T.H.^M.
V
.
tfrXn.^T.^M.H.n.tTT.-TTl.lT.Tf.
fTT.^r.^T.
1 m.
Ts.^TTT.m.'M. ^,
TTT.T-T.n.tftX^.^ T^tTT.^T. ^
Km.^T.-TTT.
^yg.iE.if.Tf.
^TTT.rf.'TTT.l
KK^.TT.^.n.rHTn.
WK\
^ttt.e
T^r.<n,^TrTs.nT,K^T/(^(rf.
KTf!TT.A...T!,THTT,^(-TTT.
^.^M.rf.rf
trf-T^.Kfnr.
'lE.^n.T^^tT.T^. A.
n-.T?.4TT.fTT.
-TTl.tTT'TTT.
Krf
nr.ST.Tf tT.KTT.Tf
rfm^TTT.tTT.
57-63).
r ^T.^MtTT. r tTTMrTl
r mr<.m.
tff.ET.T^'TTT.
12.
^M.tTTJT.^M.oi.
Km.^TTT.n.Tf
ff.nT.sT.TM^.<n?<
,H<T.n.T{'.t ^.TE.nT.^ys.
?iT.?f -TtT.
'(fr.^Km.T<"M.i.
xix
KfT'.nr.
^T.fff.^TTrJET.^n.<<. \.
WralA-1^.^1^1
\.
\.
-TTT.m.-
HtT.V
.{'Mtn.
'TTT.fTT.HTT.
^(Itt.'TtT.
^.^MieT.tmtT.^
<rx?T<T'<((^.?<.
fT,rr.Tf
'T.;et.?tK^TtT.
-TTtm.
<=(Tf
V V
mrTE.n.tTT.r
'TTT.m.fT.rf.Tf.
nm^A.
\
T^^T'TE.^HTT.n.^.l
{{in<^A}<rfiAr
!TT.<Tr.<n.
^HTTfTT.
m.Tf.^.
r Knm. v Ktrr.^m v
nrXT.^Ti-TTT.lTT.V
^.^M.fT.^.t
r,lK-TTM.="('TTn.
RfTT.'TTT.fr.rf.
nrXn.ET-M.H.
trr.^T.iET.
-(n.^.T^.^TTT.m.'M.
T^.^.^.m.
tTT.<n.T.'TTT.T-T.?T.?Tr."(^(
V V
1
1
T^m.sT'TTT.
<H.rf.tTT. 1.
^?{I.
^T.^nTT'.^T.Tt.^.
KT.TTtT.!tt.
V nrXV
m'TET^rmi
<^^TTT,T^HTTrnT.<T<^TTT.nT.ro. ---,.
13. T<!.!TT.^TTT.n.r<'
frmETrf-TEXR.^.
rf.nTrr.rf
^.TE.ffT.'Ts.
>TE eT.^TtT
^wx<.
^^Hml^.
y
.
EUTr.m.
R.Krf fTT.<?T.?<. 1
TE.
1
.
'TTmR.ff.x-.
fTf R.-TtT
1
.
nT.-T;Einf.v!ff.r<ff.T<'.
.
^ TE fTT -TE.
Tm eT.'TtT ^
TET.nT.f f .^.
t<'.-TtT
VTtT.,<-
^TfTfrMTT.m
'TTTfTT'TrT
'^
<fT.^TTT.!ff.^..m.^<rf'TTT?TT.r
m.^T.ffTfl
?ftn-TTT<<ff,f
^ff'TTTfTT
^ilUH-'^iU
XX
<fi.^hm.\
iw.mwA.
mmA.
1
n.H.-flf.'T^-M.i
KlETm-TK'TTT.l <MTm.?<,Tr.Tf
^K-TtT.
n^?<.'TTT.M.mTiH.
{^r.^.-T.ET.Tf.!TT.'TTT.?r.Tf.
^T.T^.^TtT.
^.TEtTT-rs.
y fTT.n.'TTT. \. Hiir.^w^im.^inA ^. m-i^]^iAm-WfiAr \ nT.^Tx?T.^.^T;HrTTT. ^ <n^)im. ^ TTT.^WTT.TT.rftTT. V ^TTT.rHr.^.n.rf 1 T^I^HtHtT.!??. V !TTX<^<?T.^.fr.T<^nf. 1 iTT.K^TTT.ni. 1 m.'T^.?f.,f r ssTT.Tf.n.nr.^TTl. V K<Tr.-TrHTr.!TT.^,rf.rf V !tt.^TtM. V
. .
T<(sT.mX^HHTT.r(n,.o-7s,
,
14. T^r.tTT.^TTT.fr.rf.
n.!fT.^T.T<"T^x?T.^.
<{TT.^.m.
i<'.T<T.?r.rf
T,-TTT.ET.^TTT.??.Tf.
R-.rf.^.^TTT.^TTrTTT.
1
\
HU^rmu \
fTT.^r.^Ts.
v^^^i^^m^m a
irT.^T^.KT.tTT.
muH
ihHtT.
\. !tt.htt. \.
{immi^mur \. mmAr\.
1
<!TrT^.TR.^TTT.^T.<^(T<'.tTT.
m^.<iV.^]-miAr
^TTTXn.'TTT.tTT.rf.m.
^.T^.tTT.'TS.
tTTl^M.
T^tTT.
1 1
^.tn.iEr.TMTT.
<MTT.!fT,
'M.tTT.HTT.l
T<(^T,!TT.n.^.THTT.
'TtT.TitI
^MX^TT.^TTT.T^.^.fTT.n.
t Km-M.l
l
^Wm\
V
^T.n>.
fTT-T^-TTmnr'TTT.
COLUMN
II,
14-lG.
xxi
m.^.rf.TME.
K'Ttt.ew-ttt.
mxT.^nH^R.^.
a.
'M.n.rf
<!t.^.t^.'TtM'Ttt.
m.^T.^n. -TEMfTT.!
-TTKffT.V
KK^ff.^.!i.
nfXnET-TTT.H.frm.KV KtTT.^n.
IrT.'TE.'TTT.
KItt.eT'TtT.
Krf l V ^TTTrf-M. V
i<''TtT.
V ^R.^TrT.nr. V fT'.Tfi^TTT.TT:TTT.'TTT. \ !TT.m^iEH.!iTTf V fnKTf r m.^TfTrf V TtM-TtT.V ^T;E.nT-T;E.^.TT.T<-. V !tt1'TtT, A. m^mA. ^(m.K-TrT.V <fT.4TT.!TT. V <TT'.<!T.^.nT. r T<(!ET.m>K^'TTy. V <n.^TTT.m. V
!tt-K
'Ttt.tt.t{'.
^t.ts.^ttt.
nr.n.nr.ET.n.T<-.
{^hkr-t^.
nr^T.^T.n.^Tmifnr.
V
V
<!T.H.^M.T<'l!T.^.^TTT.?rTf
fffXT.<R.K'TMTT.V(u.78-9i>
15- T<T.!iT^TTT.n.r<'.
fTtff!ET,<-T<1f^.
V m^.
X'T<T.n.T<-.Vn.'M.V ^M.rf
'TTl.tTf,fT.tf.T<*.V(11.91-M).
'TrKtlT.l
K^WiHtT.I
IB.
KTTfT.'M !!,<'.
niTTETX'.'TEXff^.
<<TT?<tTf.
,f.T<T.n.Tf
^.ETm.-TE.V^?T*TTT.!!T.r
'TEET.KnfHV
'TE.ET^m.n.^.r
m.<TT'.<R.^HiT!Tf
ft.r<.m!n.TE.^
. . .
xxii
m.H \.
T^tff.ET.?<.tr.'TTT.
tfr-TSE.m.sT.n. ^
. .
<-<mmUr \
.
m.^Hs. V. 5^..^.^TTT.tTT.T.^. \
if^.rmriArf,.^mA
^<.m.'TTT A T.ET.n.^<-TTT.'\
<^<.'TtT.^T.^(-TtT.
,
f.^m.-MiA'. \
\ .m.-T^.R.m.^
ft.?r.lf{<TT.K'(^(X^t
M.nr.Krf m. V ^M.
ET.^n.n-.^T.??.^.
T<T.MTT.!fT.
\.
tn.K
nr-TE.KT.tTT.^.E'TTT.
92-98,
1 V K^M.
W-TtT.V^.^T.4tT.^M.V(1,.
1>H
cor.usiN II,
16
III,
2.
xxiii
COLUMN
i.T<T.m.^rTT.n.Tf.
III.
tT.m,sT,HE<n.^.
inm
^ I
v V
^^Tf.^T.TE.-M.
V
^
.
r<(^T.!TT.fT.?<.Tf.-TTr.
<^(!T'.nT.
r
m.
tfT.^T.n.T<-.
ft.^ ^TTT.tTT.TE.^'TTt.
;sT.<TT'.!rT.rf
\ rf .T<T.tTT.
.
m^.
T^tTT.^T.
^.^T.m.^T.Ts.
nr.^T.tr.rf \.'
^.^mttmemtt. V
nT.r<'.T;E.^TTT.tTT.
.
^.TiE.nT.'T^.
'^
.
ft.?<.^M.tTT.y;E.^.
\ nr-TE >TtT.
^.^TTT.ff.<TT-M.K?TT.
M,nf.-TTT.
-T^.^TR.^HtT.
nf.<T<TT.
^im<.\. Kntn.
KT<^.TT.w]f.TfMT!.r<.
nrXR.^T.
TTT.T-T.RlTT-TTT.rT.T<'.
1
't
<TT.^.T^.^TTT.tTf.'TTT.
m.^T.ET.V
1
\
.
?^.?<.^rTT.ffr.TE.^.
V
."
^TtT.t<'.-TtT.
HmmA-'fm
nf.-y(
'TE.T!E.n,f
T.
<TT'.Ey-TTTM.KTf
r 'Mm
Wf.K^,
,_.,
KrfffT.V
sT.^R'. OT.n.?<.)r
KT.^.^TTT.trt.V
1> ET.^TTrTTTA,,,.
XXIV
fff.^T-TE.
ff.-TrT.
^M.rf
\.
^Wm. \.
T^T.^TTT.'tTT.\
^ET.T<HEn,<V(u.9_.o).
V n.!ff.ET.Tf.-TE.<tf.^. 1 -(^rr.?<.!TT.Tf. mu\. 'h^:^i<B.mx Km-TTT.nr. t R.KXrtw.^n.^. v l-tTT.4'T^.V K"(!T,'TMTT.n.Tf r K^.fHTT.if.ifnT. T.!ET.!!T.n. T-TiT.iET.^TTT.rr.rf. 1 V ^<fiT.-TTT. A. -TTl.tfT. STXTTVTE. V fn.'TE-TTT. V -TTT.T^T.tr.^.^TTT.'TTT. V ^.TiE.ifT'TE. t trflT.'TTT. TE.^TTT.tTT. r V T<(!ET.nr.?f.r<. t<-'TtT. 1 ff.tTT.n.SHT.^.n.^. V ^(tfr.-M. V ^.m.sT.T^. 1 -TtT. KtTT. V ^T.R.Kl ^T.nT,TT.^TTT.iET.rT.T<'.nT. 1 <{TT.?<ME Ts.m.r !fT.^T.fr.Tf 1 E^r^rTr m-rs.KT.nrM.Tf r trTrT^rTTT. 1 ^.T.?!,^Tr,ff.T<', V tfr.T^T.K-TTT. V eT.-TtT. a K.^TT.Tt.rf A HAr \ ^W-m \ HMr \ <iV.<fi.
3. T^.tfT.4TT.?t.T<'.
!iT.'(T.'(R.^<.
T^.tfr.
T^tif.iET.nT.
<mA.
Km V
!TT.^.n.Tf.-TE.
r K-MSETK-TTn.
r
trrXTXn.
'TTT.nr.^TXTKrf Mtr.^.
trrXRET.
r MTMrTtrf-M. r m.^T.^u. Ts.^.^<!ff. V nr.-flT.sHTT.Hinr.K 1 T^nf.^T.V HAX >Wm. \. m.-T^.-M. 1 T^.tlT.ET.'TTT. A. ^TTT.rf.^M. V KT<^nin.Tf -TtT. V tfT.-K 1 T.T;s.n,f, 1 tTT.^n.rfE iETT.n.Tf Krf V MMKTftlT.V^n.V ^M^.^ff.^.l
TTT.H.n.nT.'TTT.tM'.
K^TTT.tTf.EHTTrTTT.rduio-m
COLUMN
III,
3-6.
XXV
m.'T.'T^.
tt-TtT.
^TtT.t<'.
\.
-rTHtTT.
^.^T.^TTTrTTT.l
^T.m.TT.^TTM.n.T<'.tTr.V(.,.
19-21).
li-miAr V
^(nr-TTT.
^('TtT.
T TTT.sT.^TTT.rf.Tf
^TTT.m.^T.'T^.tTT.
V V
^T^.Krf Hnm^TiT. 1
Km.-lTT.
-T^.^eT.n.
T<MTt.^TTT.fr.T<ttTT.
^(tTT.^TTT.tTT.
nx^lr^-rnxfr.^.
T.Tf.T<tV
^.m.^T.Kr<tfrT.
fTT.'TS.KT.tTT.
tTT.KT.Kl
rfHtm.^M'TTT.
?Tf.<<ff.T<^TE.
<^n.'I^.
8. I<T.m.^TTT.TT.T<^
fT.m.ET.T<-.-TE.<jT.^.
^.
TT.r<m
TH<T.n.,f
^.TE.fTTrTiE.
TE.'M.
<?T.^TTTm.
V r
tTf.n.'TTT.r
^.m.ET'M.r^.m.iET.
'TTT.m.n.'TTT.
T<(ET.m.n.^.
XXVI
^m>.
\.
m.'T^'TTT.^.fTT-M.
'M.KT.ff.^.^TTT.-TTT.
m.<T.-(r!.^.'r^.-M.
Ts.
^.T^.tTT.
^.Itt.eT.
-TTTm.
Kff.m.r KfTT.^ymv
^.trf.^y.T^H.'TTT.t
srmr
^T.K^M.
M.tr.rf
^.^TtT.??.^.
trT.sT.^TTT-T^.sT.^Tr.rr.Tf.^rTT.V
^TtT.eT.^I'TtT.
n^y.^TTT.^<.TT.T'('.
?fT.^r.<?T.K^T.
1 1
^.T^.tTT.^T^.
-(^(^TtT.
!TT.-(n.sT.-M.H.n.tTr.
<?firs.^TTT.?TTrTTT.
V nr.^M.r
TE.^Ktrr.l
mxn.^HTT.H.mKV
m.^TE.^TrT.
T^.tTTsn.
KrfV
-TrKm.!
^.tTT.^T.^M. \.
Krf r
'^('TtT.
.
-M.iTTKTf n?.
<(fr
T.<t!.r-.^t.?t.^.
Kr>.
^ T^^T.'^TtT.^TtT. \
(II.
28-40).
COLUMN
!TT.!H^-.<n.KT.
III, 6-8.
xxvii
\.
nr.^.TT.rf-T^.
^.
rv.miA^'m.m^w.
^Trmt Krf TTT.^.SHlrTTT. 1 Wrir<.\. ^.^TtI.tt.^, 1 trrET. r <^HtT.eTM.'TtT. V n-ET.^TrT. .TTT.'T^.ET.sn.Tt.Tf.'TTT. ^<fr.Tf.r^.TXTf.v ^tTT-TTM. >.mA. wi^mx <^('TtM.^HtT. r rTT.<T.<TT.^<.-T. V fTT.<n.ETrfTr.H.?T.nT. 'TTT.TT.Tf.r <(fT.^.TE.^TTy.!TT'TTT. r nr.^M.V T.?<K?TT.r m.'(fTEHTT.H.n.nT.K 1 ^.m.^n. Krf r 'MKfTt.i. m.'TMTT.r ^.tTTST-lTT. r ^TTTif'TrT. V ^]^MA'him.
TTT.mXrf m. 1 ?{M.
sT.<?T.n'.^T.TT.r<.
wmtM \
rf.tTT.
^TTT.T<-.tt.^.fT.Tf
T<(^T.^TTT.-TTr.!Tf.
1v.^.^.
8. T<T.!TT.^TTT.?f.Tf.
n,?TT.sT.rf.-T-(n.^.
mrm.
1
V
r^'.T-T.n.nT.^TTf.'TTT.
^TTT.Tf.??.^.Tf.T<r
^.^TTTtrr.
V
1.
'TTT.E^TTT.?r.r<'.frf.
T<(ST.^TTT.>TTT.tTf.
?TT."({MfT.^.nr<-m
^HtT.
^.m.ET.TE.n.rf
!TT.'TE.nr<]?.r<.
(u.
^.
<r.h.-ttT
X'.nt.^.^M.tT.Tf
1 ?TT.<T.<?T.^HE.-TTT.r
-5,).
XXVIU
9. T<T.nT.^TTT.?f.Tf
n.fTT.^T.r<'.-Ts.<?f.^.
mfi).
rf .KT.TT.if
Hm^A.
V
TE.KrH-T.nm^TT.
^T.ET.iETT.TT.rf
nTXITMn.^T.^TTT.lTT.
^T.^M.V
K{ET.frT.rr.<<.rf
K^T.^H^.^TTT.n.^TTM.
KET."(TT.^TE.^rTT.Tf.Tf.m.
<^TT.^.^.^.?TT.-T^.nT.r m.^T.f?.rf.t
fTT.^Ts.^M.
<(?l.^TTT.!TT.^lTr.'TTT.
1 1
T/M.!.^TtT.!t.
nr.'TiE.if^y.tfT.
rf.-TTl.l ^M.T^T.tt.^.^TtMtT.
trT.{r.^.^.<?T.^.r
^.m.-M.
fTT.KT.K
^.^T.tr.^TTT.m.
?^.TT.^T^mK-M.V
m.^hH^.Hm.
m.^.fT.rH^.
-(^Tr.^.tTT.X'.T^T.TT.rH^.Tf.tTT.
V V
v
^TTT.Tf'TTT.
r V
^TE^U.H.n.tTT.^TTT.
^t.K'Ttt.
n^.^r.^M.Ktf.rf
^m^.rf.^>.nT.^(fr.^.
^.tTT.'TTT.ffT.r
^mnm\.
1
i^r]^m.\. k^ttt.^tk^ttt.v
\.
m.-a.^n.^-T^.
!TT.-(?!.T.-TTT.T-r.n.tTT.-TTr.??.Tf.
m.
TTT.T-r.n.mx^. \
^.!tt
>f^^i \
ha ^wm
\
.
u^'i^rm \
ET.'M.
y^.Ts.ff.rf
COLUMN
10. KT.nr.^TTT.tf.Tf
T<^T<T.Tr.rf
R.TT.r<Tm.
III, 9-11.
Xxix
n.tTT.^T.TH."(n.^.
V
\.
!T.^.!Tt.
Hmi
^.^TTT.Tf.<<.l
<TH;HT.<n.^TTtrT^.
1.
^trTrTTT.nr.
RKrf .m.<n.r<. t
A.
'TTT.H.R.m.'TTT.TT.Tf
<nM.^TTT.?TT.>M.
m.^M. V
\.
T^.?<.Kfff.
nrXn.^T.'TTT.H.R.m.K
V V^m^l
H,<':\.
TtK!tt.V
frrrT^'TTT.
r ^.m.iHHTn.
^M.^'.-m. 1
^m.tTT.
tTT.K
?TT.'!^T<T.m<<.!TT.'TTT.
<^HtT.eT.
Krf V mr!;E.<^,f.fTT. V ^.m.sTX^U.fTT. r -TTT.KT.n. ^.^TtT. V !tt.KV ^TTrf-m. V 'TSE.Kif H.R.!tt.^TtT. V T<(ET.!TT.n.^.rf r tTT.^T.tf.Tf. r ft.TT'TE.tTT.^HTT. V <^(^.'TE. V 'TtTKT.tt.^MtT. r <^(n.m. .MTTKfT.^T.t?.?<.l ^}^.^W^Vf]^VfH<. \. !TT.?<.Tr.rf'T^. V fTTET.<<.?TT. n.m. V ^(trrrM.m^ V ^11.11.?!.!??. V <'(ET.<?irTE.^TTTrr. nr.-Ts.^.ET.ffr. V !TT.^TTT.n.T<'.?TT.??.?<. V ^.Tse.???. ,<'.nT. V TIE. V ^.n:TE.nT.^<, r <'(n.tTT. v v:^^m. \ ^m.
'^
. . .
XXX
TT.TT.Tf.
<<.rT.'TTT.
V 1 V
^TTT.X'.rT.rf
fTT.^.rr.if.^T^.
m.^TE.n.ffr.
tTT.^yr.ET.^r.ffT.Tf
4TT.Tf.fTx7.Tf.Tf.
ffT.<^.4TT.?ff
^TTT.rr.Tfnr.
l V
^TT.^M.frr.
^TtT.^T.
r^lET.^TT.-TTT.fTT.
(.
frf.
\ IfT.^^.fTf .'K. ^
.
,,-ny
<{iy.^.fff.
12. KT.fff.^TT.ff.Tf.
fT.ffT.^T.Tf.-T^.<fT.?<.
r
1.
Tf .KT.ff.Tf
^.TS.fff.'T^.
ff.Krf .tTf.<ff.<<.^
^TKfTT.V
TTKfff.VK^HTHTl.t
fr.fTf.^T.Tf.^^.^fr.^.
mm.
1
1
TfWff.Tf
Tf ffT.^TT.ffr.
^fr.^TM
^TT.fTf.fT.ff.Tf A.
V m.fHTU.
ffT.ff.'TTT.
.frf .^
^.frf.^r.rs.ff.Tf
HtT.tt .rf
Mm
,
ffT.4.4^.
Ktfr.^TT.
^.<f!.^.
V r
Kff^.ffT.^Tn. T.^TT^WTT.ff.Tfi
fTT.^T.Tf.ff.^lffrf.
wnmx
V
\
K^T.ETT.ff.^TT.KTf
.
Hm^. \
{ff.fT.^.^TT.^TT.fff
^mmmm^.
ffT.fT.^TT.
^.4.{rT.^r.{ff .fr.^T.ff-
ET. \
\.
fffT^^ff.Tf. \.
HA.
.
\.
^(^.^.^.ff.^TT.KTfrrT.
. . .
\.
^.m.
f (ff'.fff .4tT. ^
KTf
.ff.fT.ff.Tf
tTT.4.4^.
ffr.^.ff.Tf.
1 frf.^MTM.
\.
m.sT.-^TT.^TT.
ffr.^.ff.THs.
^ffT.^.ff.^'i^ff.-TTn.
{-{.m^.
\.
ffT.{yr.ET.4.fTT.Tf.4TT.ffT,
M.m^.\.
. . .
COLUMN
III,
12-14.
XXXI
uvfiA' 1 ^.y^.m.^TE. ^
fTT.TT.'TTT.
1 T^.m
.
sMtt. ^
n^mn
.
Ti.iH^l \
^T.tTT.^T.ff
Km.-M. ^
.tTTrT^-TTTA
-TtT.T^T.t t.^.^TtT-M
nrXT.^.M-T^.'TTT.
ffT.-T.r<T.nT.<<.!TT.-TTT.
nr.WK-TrT.V
.y.f f .^Txn.^T^
^TTT.ff.rf.
V
^
.
^.T^.nrrT^.
V
^
. .
ft.rf.n.K-dHT.M.trr.
frr.^T.f r.rf
-(^.R.nr.
1
.
^.f^T.Ey.!Tr.
frr.^.Tf .X-.-T^.
fTT.<rT.ET.-TTT.T-T.R.tfT.-TTT.f r.rf
^T.frr.'^T.f
t."<MtTA
.
lE.^TTTfrr.-TTT.^ frr.^T.^T.^
']^M^.^.
nr.^n.^T.^TTT.H.RtTT.K
ft.tTM.^T.fTT.1.
^T.m.^T.rf:MTT,
miVn^mAr 1
.
<!t.=TtT.!tt.
-TTT.^T.^rTT.rf .i<-.m,
\ T^eT.^TtT.
.
TtTB. \ W.ii'.mriA'^m
.
ij^M^im. \ Him^^l^WAr
. .
^M.frr. \
m^m. \
^T.TE.rTTT.m. \
.
M.f r.r<^^.'TTT.?TT.r<^TTT. A
^T.'^TTT.fr.if
^T.m.^r.rf .ET.<n;rE, 1
.
-(n.T- Wrr.Tfm.
1 fTT.T^^T.^.T(^'^TTT.fTT.'TTT, ^
(u.
m-od.
XXXU
COLUMN
1.
IV.
KT.m.^M.TT.rf
.
TT.fTT.^T.T^TiH.^n.^.
.
mTm^t
t
^T.!tt.
mi A. \
frrTTT,
^TrT.Tf
-TTT.^ItTT.
^ T^^T.^TtT.^TtT.
.
^T.Tr.^T.^^TrT^.Voi. 1-3).
m^iA-^n.m. ^. mmAr WTf.rf VtHtT.V ^M.rf 1 WMll V !TTXT.<TiK'T^.^TTU. m.<n.;sT.'yTT.H.n.!TT.<^( v m.K v ^T.^.=(nT. V
2. T^T.m.^TTT.Tr.Tf. \.
-(^(-ttT.
{^.T^'TTT.Tf.tTT.
KT.^T.n.
^.T^.tTT.^T^.
rf.T^T.nr.t
Ty.?<.nT.T<'.KT.TT.T{^
nr.^T.-T^.^TTT.
tTT.n.^M.
OV
'M.T-T.n.tTTXK. ^
tTT.n-TTT.^.m-TTT. \
wiH^m ^ m^m.
.
\.]]]])A.
mmA-rnhm.
1
Mrxn-TTT.nfMVKnT.^TTT.
KV.nr.HTT.
<T.<n.iHT.<Ti.?<.
^.sT.^yy.rr.rf
^.<?T.^.
1 Krf
1.
Hm^.
^.m.^ris.-TTT.
KTMT.^.n.Tf-lTT.l
tTTXT.-(?!.K-(n.^.V T.fTT.^.rr.^(
^(mrM.
{E.TT.if
tTT'TE.KTm
m.KTX V
trr.MTM.
COLUMN IV,
1-2.
xxxiii
m^.
<fT.^T.'T(^TTT.
nm^mA-'f^i
v
\.
m.
m.^mx -rTrKmi
^m.^vfiHim^iA'.
T.KsTTrf.^TTT.^rfT.iHn.
Ktn.'M.v
nm^.
m.<T.'(?TH!T.
<r.-(?f.?T^ET.n'M
mT^^rr.rf
-(HXnrTE.
V Krf r
K^T.<!tKtt.^TtT.
HAr r
^.^n.^.
V
T
^T.?TT.^T.Trr.<ff.'TTT.r <^.T<^TT.
V v
'TTT.^MTT.tW'.
KtTT.-M.l
m.^T^.T^rm.
nr.T^T.K
mn.-TTT.
tt.-TtK??.??.
<^(^-T,
K-(TT.<<.r
<n.-r.-T(-TTr.
(H.T<^.Tr.^.fT.r'(^TTT.
mxTxif.
r.WH^.sy.^M.?Tr<.
.
V Km.'M.i
.
-TTTmn.
.
H.m^^
ffTMrr.
?TT."(TX^r.<TT.'<.fT.T<^^ !TT,>TE.T<r.?TTA
mKT.Kl
\
TT.^.T<T.^T.n.^rTT.
\.
\.
mmA-.
V V
m^.
<<TT.^.^TTy.^T.Krf
^TTT.^-TTT.fTT.TftTT.
Hm^A.
TTl.nr.HTT.
<^(T<^jf.^.tr.rf.-M.
T.R'Jf.^.^M.^TTrTTT.
^{m.-TTT.
V 1 m.r^Xrr.ET.^lTT.fr.Tf t
frrXT^n.^^n.^.
fTTMKv
'TTT.m.X'.m.
fTT.n-M.v
yT.^.fTT.T<'.T<T.tT.T<'.
m,T<^n.rfr
m.TE.'(Tr.sT.^TTT.?r.r<'.
<?T.'TE.TT.^.^TTT.!ET.-(^<T'(t
^TtT.<Tt.
K-ifr.-Ts.
fTT.TEXTr^T^TTT-TTT.
KT<^tf.
XX XIV
Krf H.n.m.^M. V
.y.sy.sry.rf.x^.-(n.^.
Km-yyT.
m^u^A. nm^A.
'(y.'(n.y.<n.^.v
V V
tn.y^^.n.Xt
t KXt V
^
Mi^^i^.
.^.tTT.sy.yiE.'yTy.
.<^<.y<^.TT.^.TT.r<^^yTy.
m.<y.-(TfK<fT.?<.
y.frf.^y.yy.
KnT-yry.v yrT.^y.yfTTKn.
rf.
^.
Hm^.
nT,-(iEy.<nHn.^-(.TT.T<^
m^y^.
TfrXyxM^?!.^. 1(11.
2-31).
3. y{y.nT.^yTy.TfT^'.
ff.rT.y.T^^yxn.^.
.{i?}y.
{{yy.^.trr.Tf.
mi AA.
nrMry.
V r yTTxyy:^y.^y.tTT.Tf.-yTy. i
rirWfiAA
:ii-32),
{^yy.^frT.TH^y.rr.TftTT.
nr.^yy.^y.
TT.-yry.tTT.
t r
K^yTy.^y.KtTT.Vcii.
4. y<y.m.^yTy.Tr.Tf.
TT.yfT.^y.Tf.'y^.^n.^.
am^n^A'.
1
v
nr.^yxn.K^n.^.
COLUMN rV,
3-7.
XXXV
^Tr.tTT.
n.y.?<.-rTn,
HTr.fr.^.Tf<?f.TE.m.
-tttet.
'TTT.Tt.rf
<T.'^?T.'T.?TT'. ^ !TT.<M.fTTT.TT.Tf ^
. .
(,i.
s._40).
6. T^r.m.^TTT.n.rf.
TT.m.T.T'(>-iE.'(TT.r<.
fT.^.fff.
Te.-TtT.
'T^.^.^im.
!TT.<?T.sT.-TTT.H.?T.nT.K
K
V
r
TTyxrftTf.TfiTT,
T<r.^T.n.
rrrXT. <n.K'^^.'TTT.
'TtM'Ttt
V ^!!m?HtT. V
T<T.<n Ts.m.'TTT.
^.^yTTTf.^.ry.m>u.
^iT.m-TTT.V
'TTT.m.^TTT,[TT.],<'.
<iET.<f!.
7. l<T?Tt.^TTT.ff.T<'.
V m:BlA-^^.m. V
^<TT.<<.?n.T<'.
m.n.rf
m.<?T.iEy.-rTT.H.n.TfT.
^Trr.n.Tftf.rf
XXXVl
HA^^A-^. 1
mr.rf
KT.^T.R. 1
(11.
43-45).
8. Kr.tTT^M.TT.Tf.
m^iA-wm.\
V
'T^.T^.n.X-.
M^.nr.rf
'Trr.
r
1
-i^.^.Km.v
rTT.<rT.ET.-TTTM.n.m.'(H.A
fr.Tf.M.
^rT.rf.rf
tTT.Krr.X-.^.n'fT.T^-.
V
t
nr.T^.
K^T.^TtHtT.
r
V
trr-TEl
^TT.fT.^.Tf.rftTT.
^.TT.Tf.
^(Tt.^.TT.^.^TTTrTTT.
!tT-T^.
KrfEr.!Tr.mr.rf
^(fr.Tf
^(Tr,^.rr.?<.^TTTrTTn.
^rr.rmr.^rrT.
.
^.
^.^rTr.rr.^.^r.r^.!TT.^TTr.n.T^^
i
,
m.-r^.
^.^r.^rrHTT.
\.
Kti.^-TtT.
.
^y^.srMrT^.nT.^TTT.rr.Tf. 1.
.
^yxn.'{(^nx<yy.^yTy.-yTy. ^
8. y<y.!fT.^yTy.??.Tf
^iii^inA^'mMA. ' \
o,. 45_50).
\.
m^Uri^.m.
\.
\.
\.
mi A.
\.
^yTy.rfrr.rf
.
f^Aim^^.
.
mm
mxmA^.
a.
T-(',tTT.^yTy.?TT. '
iriK \ Wri^mri^iii \ nn
Tfvm.yMTy.rr.rf
y^.sy.^yyyryTy.r
rfy^ymr
-yTy.Km.r
rf .tTT. 1 y<y.Ey.n. i
.
y^.^y.^yyy.^yyy.
d,.
50-52).
10. y<y.nT.^yTy.?T.Tf.
TT.m.^y.rM^.^^.
mrm
v
^y^.
rfMTf.rf v...<f^n.^y.'yTy.
'
y^yxH^m^yry.
amy,
tTT.^yS.tTT.'^yTy.^yTy.TT.Tf
suggested by
* *
Jackson maniyaliy,
COLUMN IV, 8
r.^.^i.^rTr.rnrTTT.
13.
xxxvii
.tti.i^-.
\.
'TT!M.m.
^.^t.^ttt.'Ttt.v
m.iW.mA'A
^Tr.m-TTT. \.
Tf^mr.rf.l.
Krf.rf
'TE.m.-rrT.
TT.<n.?<.^TTT.m.
4.tTT'(^rfT.
<?T.^TTT.m.
m^m. \
11.
n.SHTXrr.'TTT. \ ^^^.Tr-T^.trr. ^
.
(. 52-56).
V n.m.^HT.x- T^.<TT.<<. r a-. m.ft.Tf Vrfsify.Tr.Tf V ff.'M.m.'M. v "(M.<ET.<Tr.nT-TTT.i ?TT.^r.<Tr.<rT.n.rf.nTX=(Tf. i. ^(tt-t^i um.HAr \. Km. r.'(^(r<'.fTT. V nT.<RT.>TTT.M.?T.tTT.^TTT.rf 1. 'T^.'TTT.fTT. 1 4rf.Tf.m. r <ff.^TTT.!TT.^TTT.TT.,f r ^M.^R-TTm. V 'TrT.m.l
KM^TTr.Tf.Tf.
^T.ff.Tf!TT.V
(11.
mm
57-59).
12.Km^MTT.Tf 1
rT.?TT.T.Tf.-TS.<n.<<.
n.<<.!Tf.
tTT.<Ti,;HT.'TTT.H.?i.tTT.^^(
V V
nT.<T.'(?T.^('T;E.'TTT.
l^i^^l
TTT.H.?T.tTT.-TTT.Tt.T<'.
^R.^.T^.^TTT.m.'M.
m.^^T.V
^R.^M.nr.
V
^
nr.Ktf.X'.tTT.
59-61).
^T.-iTr.m.K 1.
^TTU.n.rf
^<.fTTT.?T.T<'.
(1).
13. T<T.nT.^rTTfT.Tf
m^iA'ri^m<. r
<<TT.r<.m.
. ..
XXXVUl
m.
<tt.^>M!tt.'M.
rTT.^ET,
i l
^r.^ttmi
mKtr.TftTT.
^T.<yr.tTT."(^(
V
1
^TiT.TfTf.Tf.
<=(^TTT.rf.Tf ^
fr.sTxn.-M
tTT.K'TTT.r
V 1
tTTXH'TTy.
Ktr.rf
H.<n.^T>.ET.
^.TT.T<'.r m.n.'TTT.
-TTrjiA
^TTr.<(nryTT.tTT.
V v
M^r.tr.rf
^(rf .!('.
'^
.
nT.^T.?<.^TTT.trTrTTT. 1.
M^T.Tf.rfm.rf.^Trn,
.
?<.TM?T.T.ri.-TTT.^
X^.^T!rTE.^TTrtrTr.' 1
M.'(n.^r. 1
frrXm^-TE.^TrT.
W.^T.^M.Tf.Tf
t Krf.l
(H.-TtWtT.
mr<Mm.V ^MKm.V
^.rr.mr.Tf m.
V m.-TMrn.
^ttrr.-T^.^TTn.
^n.^^T.^TTHTT.Vm.^.^HTT. VKrf 1
n.tTTEr.T"('rT^.-(n.?<.
mm.
T^.TTT.
(11.
6769).
15. T^y.tTfrTTy.TT.rf.
.TI.tTT.^T.X'.^r^XfT.^.
.^TT.^.tTT.
Tf.T^T.fr.X'.^
.TTT>.-(n.^TryTT.A
>.!tt.1
MAA
m.^1rli1A.
rfrTTr.m.'TTT,
^rTr.Tf.?TT,'M. ^
-Tg.trr.
^
.SETT.tr.^rT.-TTy.
.tTT.n.-TTT,
AKfiHm<r<r\.
\
.rirTTl.t!.
'\
.
HriMriH^<')r1il
.-TTT.rn.^TTT.Tf
.^.^TT.ty.^.^T.m. ^
.^huvatam.
fr.tT.KH.lTT.
JacksoQ reads
oor.cMN IV, 14
17.
xxxix
^TE.yf.rf^ .^.^T.Tf>.T.?TT.V,ii.
16. KT.nr.^TTT.fr.Tf
09-72).
.mHAr)^m<.
^ \
.TT.<<.m.
rf T<T.Tf.r<'.
.T'(>.ETT.Tf.r<(-.
^ .Tf'TTTB.-TTT. \ .STTJT.^.ff-TTT.
.^.^TtT.ttY.
Tsjr.^inrX^df
.frrTTT.Tf.^Ts.tTT.
V ^T.m. V
1
.'TtT.tt.
.^.
'^(mf sTT.r?.^.
rf
1
^jV^^KWMA.
^
.^TTT.^fTrTTr.fTT.
.mm.
.rf .m.-r^.n?.
.mX^I^TTT.TT.rf ^
T.TT.^r.fTT.-(^.rT.ff.<<.
.tTTxn.^T/TTr.r-T.TT.m. \
.y<T.<n
T^nr.-TTT.
^TtT.tt.i'('.
.nxn.<<.^TTT.?TT.
.^T.ff.rf.tTT.
't
.<(fT.^rTT.m.
-TE.T^.TT.Tf
--(sjr.-Ts.lTT.
V t
^T.rr.rf .trr.
-(n.^MffT.
r V
^TTT.T-T.fT.m.^
17.
<(T.'(n.M.'(n.TTT-.<nrr^.^
c. 72-76.
wm.^Mjf.rf
TT.nf.ET.,H^.<n.r<.
inm
.
ifT<T.Tf.r<>.
rf TTjf.rf
ft.-TTT.tTT.'TTy.
\.
^mW1rW.\
V
ft.n.
.
ff-M.fHiH.nT.V
^.^TTT.fr.r^.^T.tTT.
TE.f?.'<.tTT>(Tf
{M\mrmU. \
V
rf.lTT.-TS.lTT.
^TTTXTT'TTT.m.
nrX^I^M.rf.T^-.
^.T.nTX^.T<'.
^TrT.m.
fTTXn.ET.-TTT.H.n.m.^TTT.ff.rf.
-(n.^rTT.tTT.^fTT.if.rf
-K
^T.ff.Tf frr. 1.
^TT^^R.-TTTrrr.
TTT.m.r
^mrfm. 1
<fT.^TTT.m.
^TTT.Tf
<T.'(?T.^H!E.m.
TTT'.<ff.'TE.Vlll. 76-KO).
xl
1 ^.m.T.T<^'!^.<n.^. r iirm,{\ KT.rr.rf V fr.^M.n.Tf \ ^TrT.sT.^TTT.rf.Tf.rrr. \. ^"i^lA-M-X mvfiAr V m.-i^.n.fTT. \. w.wi^m. t Tf.nr.^rr.fn. v <Tr.<(HrT.!TT.^TrHTT. \. m.n.'TrT. r ^TrT.rHTT. V -yrT. ^T.sT.sn.rr.rf ^ < B .m^l ^ trT.-T^.tTT.'T<.^<.-TrT. ^ HAr ^ ^.(Tr.^rT.^y.^M.tTT. t Trr.n.^.rr.rf. r 1 'TtT.^T. ^TTT.tf.rfm. r K-TTT.^TrT."rf.<<.^yrT.m. \. W.W.iK KfTr.'M.l ^.?r.TfnT. V ^Wm\. fT.rf.TT.T{(^Km. A >]^A^:\^m^lHA!ni. V V ^.rrr.^T.T^. \. mm.< V ^(m.'TrT. V UKM'fl^KHA'^. 1 ^.{fr.R.l
. .
rr.^TrT.rr.r^-.
^.^f!.?^.
^m^u^.i
^wr.^T.-iR.^^ym
^.-(n.fr.
^m.^rrT.
ff.m.M^fr.
HMHA-M 1
T^.
\
.
^.trr.ET.T^.
nr.^TXET.^rf.-TrT.
(11.
80 SG).
19. T{!.!TT.4Ty.Tr.T<^
m^hH^.m.
\.
mrm.
,f
<K.T{r
^.rr.n.nT.-yTT.
^]A'r)^M<. \
(u.
8-.).
12.
jli
COLUMN
T<T.rf.rf
*TtT.
v..
V
1
Tf.-Trn.
^TrTrf
. .
V trrMTll mXTXM'T^.
'^
. .
-TTT.m.
.
ST.
V
.
T<T.TMtT. .Kl.m.
.
TT.<<.!TT.,f
r<T ii.tf.
.t^'K.^'Ttt.
V
t
TTXM.,f .nTxn.?<. ^
H.m^.
t
^^-(.n^!TT.TTT.
<=(T^^JT.f,.TT.rf.?TT.
fTT.^T.-TE.
T.-TtT.^T.
^TTT.ff.Tf
V..TT.'TTT.Tr.'TTT.
,<rm.
tTT.'TE.-m.
\.
^.TE.frr.-TE.
m-w
\
.
m^mm
't
.
'T. ^
''<mii
'^
m^u^. \
-TTT.^itTT.
^ ^y.n>.
.
ri^i^.^w.
^.m.-TrT.
'TTT.T<T.TT.^rTTT;TTT. A mXTXrt.^l'T^.'TTT
.
^vT^.trr.
w.<i^.<m. V
<=<.?T.m.
<^(T<^TT.fT.TT.Tf Tf.^T.TT.<<.
r
. .
^.
Ts.!TT.'TE.V...<TT.'TTM^.TTTf
m<Tr.ET.^T.fTT,,f
TTT.fTT'TiT.
<Ti.^TTT.tTT.
..A
fT.{=(Tf.rT.<n<<.A...
m.'ls.K^HTT.A m.-T^.
2. T<T.m.^TTT.n.r<'.
m^i^H^.mA. mrmA-.
xlii
THK liKUlSTAK
1.
INSCRIl'TIONa.
m.ff.rf
m....v
<rT.^m.fTT.
.
\.
u{....\.
.
w.iK^i
n.m
'M.T-T.fT.m.
WA. V -TE.^.^im. ^
. .
m.<n.T.-TTr.y-T
^^
V
3.
...
V .T^T.m.slT.rf .^. \
-V
KT.m.=TTT.tf.rf
TT.tTT.T.,f 'TlE.^n.^.
<m.?<.!TT.,f
4.
r<T.!TT.^TTT.fr.r"(>.
V m^ir{-'\^m<.
\.
mm
A'.
.TTT.^(rf.Tf.-TTy.
.tTT.-iTr.^T.^T.rrf.Tf'TTT....
WWA'A
'M.
?t,!tt,
.-TtM-TtT.
^ ^
't
.<(n.^M,!TT...VM^,<?!.K^ .^m.
.m.-Ts.-TTl.
.m.'dr.^W.tTT.THTT....^
.Ttt.^T^..
.fTT.Kff.rHTT.
.TTT.KT.rm^TTHTT.
.fTT.-TrT.
m,Ki^,TE.rH^.in....Vai.2i_3>,
5.
T<T.m.^TTT,TT.r<'.
.n.tTf.^T.iMs.^n.^. \
.m.rmAr
fiT.^T.^M'TMTT.V (11.31-34).
6.
KT.m.^M.TT.X'.
'^
m^iihi^.mA
\
'\
.m?(.m.rf
urfiA'.A.
<?T.^TtT.?TT.
fTT.^n.^T.-TTy.H.n.m.'TTT.
.TfR.m.^TTr.m...v
^ .^^E.f r.'T^.'<'^(r'(^tTT.
(11.
34-30).
An
Ajjmireu.
APPENDIX
II.
FIRST SERIES
OP THE
SELECTIONS OF ZAD-SPARAM.
+++
CHAPTER
I.
Deufl
aiyyacikar
nipishtako
Ci(i?akiha-i
Zuf/-sparam-i
Yfl6an-
Yiman' Karitund.
CHAPTER
0.
I.
Shnayishno-t
da(/nr
Auharmaz^ va-vispan
stiban,
Ya."(iano, haiiiak
Y&zdanA mainogan
va-Yazf/aii-i
g6bi8hno-i
atrpato
Zac?o-
sparam-i YiUan-Yimano,
aM
nimroju,
madam
giimt^dsbuo-i 8;)cnak
H&ydto pavan
azir,
dt*n6
Busbanoih
ajt^ar
va-tar}gth
'
Perhaps for
K. omits ^
xliv
E,
W. West's
Edition of
-^-K^)^**
it^-ny o**^^
^^e)
^1
'^(^)^-C
^-ny
'-k^)^
.MW^^-^
-^v*
^)
W^
"*oo
i?*)^
i)^s^
-I'ls^oo
)y^r
2.
Mm tarigih
3.
va- Auha?-inaz(i
aitoih-i
aitoih-i
Aharman madano-c-i
Auharmazdf
la
Aharmano min
roshanoih-i
akas yehvAnto.
Aharmano
hen torn
vaZ
madam
j^atAnto,
irdzo khaditilnto
va-gvic?o-g6harih-i
aubash
kamkari-aito.
Va-cigAno pavan-ic
lakhvar dashtano-i
ma/;i^o,Auha?'maz(ii
8hat?'o rai,
raf,
Tlie
MSS.
liave
)^-^f
I,
9.
xlv
asaman va-maya,va-2araig,va-aurvar,va-gos2}end,va-anshuta,va-atakhsh
br^hinic^o, afash
6.
Abarman-ic ten
toDi
afzar
hamai
girtZo
pat-5st{Wo, vii-draifio
acgh
'^
:
Makhitunam
lak
lako,
makhituuam dAman-1
liavtiib,
luko
riii
sheiu yehabunt
niinib,
iniin
Sj^euag 31aiut)g
haiTis2)6
7.
La,
driij
harvispo karcMr
bav4ih."
8.
Va-tanc Abarmano
pat-istarf aOgli:
Anhftrroazrf
pavan
raainAp:-!
Inacrt
^^'
K.
*Itt>
xlvi
E.
W West's
Edition of
M^)W)
^S^ii^
-o2iiw** ^^ :j|U
-^y^
-^^
:^ ^^
Y^S\
1^
.-j^-K^^^^
)^)^
^
-oo
^^5
Men)*
^^
j^y^
^f^\^\^
-u)
)^-J _)w
lie)
-^(^^^5-^
^-^
3*5^^
?*iy^
->W-^
0^)P-^1
12
la
-^^u^
^i)*!)'
Jwwf>
^^^
^"Hy
-^^
yedo
-M^nw
burin-aAmand
bara vaZ
Aharman
aiyyarib
pato-ista(Zano tubanig
pavan
karc?ano,
zamanako-i kukhsbisbno.
bavibunasto,
10. Jlfasb
bara
ajasb vidana
md^h.
kbaditunto
la
aegh
Aharman 6 pavan
afash pavau
madam
khupo bam-aiyyarih
rast
raymic?arib
aubasb ayavo
ll.Abarmano madam
amato
Abarmano
arai aito
ac^
zabar-i vesb
Ai&sh. akbar
^J^r^?-^
but
burin-aAmand
zamfinako-t
"appointed
time of,"
May
be
ac, "also,
26 )
I,
10
15. xlvii
j)P-u3^
a5 ^^^
^ -^^^e)
T^^!^^^
-^-fy*')^
->nv-^e)
^ ^y^
)i^^'C) -v^eD^e)
ly^^^'^-o^)) ^-^-C
r^)^^)^
j^-ij^-^i
"^^^
rtfash
13.
FratAm
peo^a-
kam
pec?ako,
aegh mindavam
la
gvi^o gohar.
mAn
la
zag
muQ
;
Auharmaz^^ kam
kirfakogardn
fl^jash
puhar
pa(/afrah uafsb4-i
min
den4 numat-a!to
AdharmvLzd
mozd vinaskarano
15. Sac?igar
parfofrah va-marfikhiu^ayth-J
numu(b aegh
vaM
afzayincv/o-1
xlviii
E.
W. West's
Edition of
-X>^)3'^^e)
))0a
.^^^^
)^}H^^^)^
JJ5
^^?*
^1
)^>a
-x;^^^^
^)^)
j^-ny
-iiP-^e)
e^^i
^)
^5
^^
iT
i^e)H i>^
i^^i)H5
-^i^-o^)?* iy^^
M5^
19
-v^^^e)
.-.-oiiii
^^le)
^
ham-
-i)j^w^
.>-i>^
1^
->)^ooWej
yehvLiuislino
cigua
akas
dahisliDano
va/
vaZ
anakasagano,
aet/uno
t{ibanig khvastako-ano
uaf'shtf.
niy^zigo,
khvastakan
racZiha
yehabuuto-i
16.
Va-farhakhto dasto-i
arcZigo,
AubannazfZ damano
ciguu frasliakarofarih
1 7.
hen kokhsbishnigo
Aito fratum
rasto-
madam
AflharmazcZ
;
hamak
sbapirih
asaritarib,
kam
kam-i visp-fraruno
aemccZo-i
Abarmanu
girano
visjio-i saritarib
asbapirih.
18. DafZigar,
mozd
bajako,
pafi?adabisbno-i
kirfako, girano
bim-i
min
pilbar pa^Zafrah-i
tukbsbic?an-i
pavan kirfako,
yebvAntan-i
naii
pabrekbtan-i
I
min
*'
vinas.
19. Sadigar,
bam-aiyyarib
NaA-barhAm,
rahda.
I,
1623. xlix
'')^^Y^
-fi<;^e)
-f^ ^)
W^
-^^
)?<^^
^)
jA^
^-^^
^^lii))'
^Y
>^^
20
-i^n^
-^D
-^-^^^
*ooVy^n^
4^
^^r'r'
'$)^y ^jr^)
''^rr'Jyr
va-min ham-aiyyarih
ham-sipahih
sipahih
madam dlishmano
yebabunto; fratiim
aftrvar,
/isamdn,
maya,
21.
sa^rigar
zamigo,
4- Am
va-5-i1m
gAs/)ond,
6-um
ansbfttA.
madam
amat aevako
bankbetAnd.
22.
3,00O sbnato
dam tano-aAmand
va-an4f-raftAr yebvuntd;
23.
Bvn duburistan-f
'
LoTntdg,
**
nccompanylog."
Mss.
j^r.
Mss. ir^ttej*
mss.
iTOt^i--
E.
W. West's Edition
of
nigiric?o
aegh
*'
M4 sil(7o
mia yehabiintan-i dam amato apoishnigo-i ariibishnig hanjishnigo ?" 24. ^fash pavan aiyyarih-i spihar Zorvan dam frazohrehU
mdo;
va-Z6rvano atanko
yehvilncvZo,
aeghash
dam-i
AiiharmazcZ
ma
bun-gashtano^,
25.
dago
Aharmano
bur(^o.
Aharmand, see
S.
B.
E.
Vol.
XXIV.,
I,
23
28.
li
)^
-"19
-'D^Ci^^^
-oi^
5-^<f-^
-^5^)0
-ly^Wi
ly^Tcv
ai'akih-i
A20,
liaiia-i
lak bara
sar-i
duklito-i
khiirZo,
pishto,
27.
madam
karrfano vidana,
madam
va^Jidunto, la far'jamiuic^o.
kAdmon, barA
star-pa by ago''
yatimto; band-i
fporfo
asmano pavan
bisht,
niriig
vaZ tanbaigih
nshanano va-taraiio,
par/ash.
r;ivak-t
An/i^o mAnash
tajisbno-i
koZA
va/
2-An
28.
idfash
tarigih lcvat4
Anjjfuu
nafsb(i dnsbtano
torn
hvn
asmano
yAityunto.
AsmAii
vaZ
btsbto,
ao^b
asmi\iio
K omike >
MgS.
:
Jf.
A mU-dpelltng
of )o P^T^^o.
or
p<..,ilily
M8B.
7
.t
I^V.
lii
E.
w. west's edition of
CHAPTER
II.
-^-C
i)0(^
i^^V -^
)rr'
-^
-Ky-^yr)
)^r^ y^^^
CHAPTER
1.
II.
Madam
6en yatimto-i
Aharmano
vaZ dam pavan deno angiin yom AOharmazi/ pavan nimroj, fmzo Asman venecZo va-goharih rai augun
lar'2ct/o
3.
;
Aharmano
t<^yislinigo
madam
afash
yatunto.
tarigih
Akha?- vaZ
may a
ma^/o-i
aziv
;
2amigo
va-pavan
nivar(/o,
miyaiio-i
2;am]go
akumbo
min
surako-ae
mijak-ae madam bunZo gvifZo madam yatunto, cigun miir hamak madam yiitunco^o va-hamako ^amigo
;
MSS.
(s^^Sii.
*'
to leap."
II,
7.
liil
)vij)^i
)f )n)or
^) -'o-^
1)0(2
-^^
-\5W0a
1W5W
'i^-f
-^11^
^1
e^
ii?>)iro
^e)i
-*^iy
5^(\
^^-^
"^^V^kj-^o t^ -oo
-"-TyAjy^
1^-^
iv-ny^e)
4.
)>oa
.-.
^4^
i^os
yatilato
t^^jj
i)H2>^
l>eu
yegavimilnar/o.
benafslui
dano.
0.
Akhar
b&lat
cand
rtfash
vispo
6.
Akhar
afdsh
vai t6rag
Gaiyokraarr^o
isiudo
;
pavan
bar-i
maya-i
Daitih
miyanako-i
;;amig
min
Gaiyukmareio
bar-l
;
rakhigih
Daitih
cand
bala!-i
nafsh^
pa^/mano
rigOn
ychvuntano,
rakhi;^
min-ic
maya-i
pavau
ri>shauo
ham
yehviintu
7.
C\f^\in
va-noke6
paitiyarako
'
npcdo
bi'u/o
mdh.
I
madam
MB8.
tt(M ^.
mac/o
AAharma^r/
MBS.
Ji)f.
liv
E.
w. west's edition of
'jm)^
i)Oe^i)C^
o^V^)C-v
ii
->nv-^
)^)6
^ -v^e)
>))H^y
i^^-^o^
_)^:^ ^^^
-^
^^^
^^)ui>|^ _)^y^
-"-^)^)^
mang-i
pesh-i
baiig-ic
karituni-aito
pavan
vashtamuntan
yehabOnci,
va-
amd bang
;
miishtano, aegli
nizar va-vimar
min zanishno-i
yehvunto,
va.<:akoan
ashaiakih
kara
yehviinerfo
pavaa
dashiii
kharako
aufdif/o tavratano,
8.
vaZ Gaiy6kmar(^o-i
adino cigun
3-0
ae^-i
yehvunto,
khurshec^o, A\iha.rma.zd
15
salako-i
;
roshano-j
Gaiy6kmarc?o
afash klwdfi
Yat-ahA-vairyoki-l
irdzQ
yehvdnto,
<<fash madam she(ZruneG?o vaZ madam aubash de6runefl?-ic daranai cand madam yema/eZuni-aito. 9. Amato min khvde afash <'ashm madam dashto, ash khadituuto
BK
-XJ^**^))
ill
Band,
iii.,
18.
Or 3
= 14
feet (see S.
142, n. 1.)
MSS. transpose
into
^^r.
iii.,
19.
II,
11
III,
1.
\y
')Yoxi^ nv^)**
^y^^^^^
>'i)yjyi)
^)
>^)M
n^^
^ J1?H5^^ )^M^\
J^JJ
^^^^^-^ ^VD0-X3
1?H3Ca>^^
-u^yAj^iy^
'1"1 'l"i"l
T .t. T- T .f
T 'i"l' 1
t .T. t
I.
CHAPTER
^soow
gi'hiino
III.
-^J^^ :!>^r
tarigo
^)
biu^o
^^))*o
cigiln
^^^
IMya
;
yoe^
V) rwcy)
amat
caharpuano aviirlg
aDgi\ii-ista</o
la
hav^md
bam 2amigo
ma(2o-
mund zyash
la
dubarishno-i khraf-
starnn
dvat/ib-i
kabed
tar-
min ashavan.
^fdum
bara
atakbsb mac^o,
CllAITKK ilU
1
.
**
clictiouaritt).
K givcH
*
ir-^'*
a.s
an
;
altcritativi*.
iUnwl-duiid,
S^wi, "
nc.ilc"
MSS.
Ivi
E.
w. west's edition of
CHAPTER
IV.
t6?*a
biriino
yatimto,
cigun rubtin-
min
vic/ort/ano
tano,
gar'zishno-i
vang
vaZ
AuharmazrZ burf/o
cigiin zag-i
2.
sipah,
amat
pavan
akvayov
madam
gar'zend.
mar(io paspaninynn
avirtav tubano
damano
rai,
vaZ
asmano
A'azlAnto.
vazlilnto,
CHAPTER
1.
IV.
Bena
bflf/o
balisto shalitaih-i
Aharmanq,
m4
levata
vis;?
Ill,
IV, 1
3.
lyli
-K^^
-j^-f
r"^
Me)
^)j^r)^w*
)iv
i;*ye)
^)
^i
-^
^W)
-v^ 'iW
^)(^it^^**
'
Ho^oo
)V^a^ 1;^
-'^^Wy*
)rx^
tit
1^
-^
)^'^^^
rr"
)^W)
-^)*
^y ^^^H
-^
'^"^^
""^'
^^^
1^11^00
tj5
^^
)yA^i>
Vo*5-v
-^f^
--Oi^P^e)
1^^
i-^i])
'-^
bun-i
zavaro'
afasli
rAno,
pavan bandage
girifto
met
Va-den4
aito
par/irako
frashakarrfanh,
ma
mabisto-i
niri'ik
driij,
kilkbsbisbno
gAnirzako
ruyinisbnibA-i
pirAzih,
mdm
shkddo asmauo
Av. tAvaro.
mk<*ing here.
MBS. 4 IS
Probably ahkAfto
split";
BK,
IfOJ^-nj,
irciJ^-V-
Iviii
E.
w. west's edition of
i^wf
:j^
^-^^J
--"-ft^y**
^-^^1^5
-o-^^
5^
-^
iJvooi
va-a}iukini<;?o
afam
ahukini(7.o
khiishinirfo aurvar,
afam
msivgimdo
tora,
marrfo,
afam pa^irako
mand
ma
shayecfo karc?ano
i4fash
madam
5.
shcdruuedo
Asto-i-vidaf^'O, levafca
1000
aiizvar.a-
viinari
nend
marginend.
GaiyokmaivZo azsbAno
la
vindiVZo,
va-cdrako
the zodiao.
BK.
inserts
j|.,
fill
up the end of a
line in
K,
lix
)^e)
^1^^
lie)
-"^y^r' 1)0(2^
-jtC)^
^^11^
^^^
^^eJi
no
Aharman, acgh
zag-i
'*
:
Madam
vaZ 30 ziinustaii'
Gaiyokman/o
vacl
ttg
vft-
khaya bojishno
Mzo
brahinam.'*
G.
i4faslipavan
s/;iliar
yclivunrf
pef?akih
rayinislinano, afshano
shiiato lu
ayafto
7.
carajc.
'Md pavan
zivandagib
biin
angiin
Auharmazrf
bara
loca(/o
])alist
starako
lera^fo
dam,
nii
;
la
nafsba-goliAriba,
hvu
d:\m.
band-i
8.
rosbanano yobvuntan
va-Kcvan
pnvaii
margib
nafsb^/
Ko/a
bav</d,
an-!
2,
pavan
biin-i
dam,
ycliviinto
Galacang pavan
aito
lAbl
yntuntan,
Jivan-ic
md zhdk
zyash
For
rfM(
cimMtan.
M8S. ifTOf^.
Ix
E.
w. wr.srs edition of
1|
W>
1)^)*)
1^)*(5
-'l^
^1?*)^
:;^
^^l)-^
jo^ -j^
--^)
lie)
-f>^)^
o?>-^ i))oV
^)
i)e)
)r'y^
i)*o,^^
i^Wa ^1 V\
^)^soo
o)^i?^**
-^y^
lie)
i^V
zivandagih
azir zamig,
pacZasli khelkuni-aito
vtid
benafsh/^ zohari'
9.
pai/akhshabtar.
Ya-yehvuiito-i
Gaiyok-
Kevano
10. Va-pavan zaggas amat lakhvar vaZ balist-i aito Taiv/^uko lu mar/o. Kevano pavan vaZ Tam^uko mat?o, Auharma^cZ pavan Vahig buJo,
madam
Aidiarma?:^
rai,
pafZi-
astishnoih-i
zag
ahukinishno-i
Ahurmauo madam
Auha?*mazfZ ddmano
deZ>rilnyeD.
For
J(5Ji-5
zaliiih,
'
venom.
*
MSF,
ew^-\3l-
aiss. ^.
For
bftid,
"endured,
suff red."
Tfli:
V,
1>
Jxi
CHAPTER
V.
>A^ij
^)^V
i)C(^
'^
M^t^)
^j^
^^
\Vi:}t)
i)^y^(^v-^
-o\
))0(2
CHAPTER
1.
Araat
ham
va-bain-patiyarigo'*, cigAuasli
dumaiio abAkini'/o,
,
jmHuosIi
ciguii
ralja-i;acl<2ili iiuim*i(/o
w\(l
andaruno
yatiinto,
adiau
inainog-i
asiuaiio aratcshtar
lulindnako-i arkand^
a8mt\i:o
pa</mukbt6 yakbseuunwf
(wh pavan
Abannauo
Id
acgb
ato
bikhvur
sbcd-
gunam
aito.
2.
ban\
nivarJ(/o'
vad
amat
AAba/
/o,
inarf/
piramAno asmano
Abbok-akasib karituui-
ylfaab asliokano
fravnbar-l aratvsbtarmio
pii?btib,
>
M88.
Mj^,
has
((
<*
aUivo
^^.
p^-r^
arghn
i.l.
iR
^nxXJ-^***
Or hAtn-paiUsArigo.
Compare
Pvr^, thiUftAn.
'
Ixii
E.
w. west's edition of
madam
rocsLw
humanakih-i zindano-panan
mun
niin
birimo zindaiio
la
shedgunyen, yatunto.
3.
Pavan
liam-giluo-ae-i
Aliarmaco
kiiklislicfZo,
aegb lakbvar
afasb
va/ nafsbtt
bundago tarigih
vazldner/o, afasb
vic/arg ]A aydito;
Cigim
ycmaZcZuni-aito
vaZ
pavan
GAsano
bav^tnd
aegb:
vaZ
Ac^uno-c
vald
tano-i
zag
koZa-2
maioog
bam
mad
koZa-2 5
zag-i
fratum
dabisbno,
(aegb,
mainog
pavan
vaZ
GaiyokmanZo
ma^o
a
haw ad),
Mun-ic
zivaudagib
IIam-giino-a6-i, "fcuch
mamcr
I31v. JXJV'UiJ'-
8 It
l;c
may
be
remaining
or
it
may
XXX,
4, in
4 G.
CIIAPTEli
VI,l.lxiii
(^^
'-'r^DO-X)
)^)y^
-\)h 'Va
'^""^
-"^
^^^
-^^^f*
G^^
">)^)y^^
f^
^^
..^5^-i^
AP )^^^
1-^V*^>
-^^^e) 1<^1)K0
,6/1
'I"'I"I"l"I''I"I"I"I"I"I'*J*'I"l"T*T'
CHAPTER
VI.
Auharm.i2</
pavau
*' j
buna
kar,
acgli
*'
Yadasli
zivaudngo
yakhseuunaui
hanA
kfir,
imrn-ic
:
pavan azivaudagih
Gonag-mamog pavan
va-mun-ic
ae(/iino
aegli
inadam
\.\l
yobamtuud).
Va-va(?otninih-i
drcvandano
rai
CJIAPTEU
).
VI.
Va-d^An da^gar
MS8. SfW-V'*
MSc. *rij^r
^
n>KOiC''*0'
rcnnnci;.*'
In
the GAthA
ii r.iricil
by
diflercut
MSi.
ioto
*Mf^fy
or
-%3n5V*0'5 **>*<'^c**^ni"'*>l^^*"a'*'
IxiV
E.
>V.
WEST
I.DITION
OF
y^y^)
^^ ^^
e)^L^
-^^'leiS
'\^)Y^
-jolii^o**
^^
^^
'^oo-?*i 3
Ji^oo)
^16 4 /J^iCy^
\^-Hy^^ ^^y
oe)-^ -^Vi?*
'-x^Hjit^-^^ej
lie)
i M6
->j)H5^
-**i^i
'Me)j^ ie)^*>
lie)
y*^^i
-\j^^
-^o>
MsOe^
-K)i>H:r
ISO)*
"^^Y
5)^yw
1^
{rmo
1)A5^^^ 5
.-.JJJII^^
Tishtar
pavaii
V'S^e)^**
^t'rak
;
asp6-i
Galaceiig,
mun mayatunuiko
ycliabrinto
dfira
liam-^/tigc-i^
Akaritubi-aito
abar
rubakih.
Galacaiig akbtar
ma
sbnato
3.
Va-Tisbtar
ye^Zo
vaZ
aiyytirih
bavibursasto,
afasb
ojash
va-^id^o
Vobumano
va-II6m
pavan
parvanakih,
va-Bur'jo-i ai;ano
pacZniano-darb'-^
leval^
Pavan
;
gerp
vasbto-i
aito
gabra
aspo gerpo^
va-ko/a
kerpo-ac pavan
10 Iclya
i
ten rosbanoib
taran*
vanjir/o,
kbrafs-
madam
sbedgAnyen,
Srishknno
hMo
>
MS6.
'JAJO*.
Or, perliup,
gAiili.
IC, 18.
IxV
:^ j^
m)
')^'\)e^
-o^
it^
\^oo^^
^^
ir-15
->^i)5i^
-^WKJ
^iri)
^^y
'^^})
)9^<;cej
j!i)y^
iS
']<;j^))jH^
3i^e)^
)o)e)
-o^>t^^
lie)
n^
,1)^
)o^
-Oi>*
Mse^f)*
i^oot^
nd)
io)e)
-i^^v-iy^
->^) ^^'K)(^
W)^)
-1)
-x;-f
-^oo^^w
ly^'s^'^
^1
lihaiiji-aito
va-pavan zag
madam
bara
makbituni-hasto
lvliasanda<^i\no
G.
vispaiio
kbrufstanmo
ucsund'-^
bani inin
mun
pWako
Tigla
ddsbto
bam-zobarib
filiarig
yebvAutv/o,
ii-dzo
zag
maluog-i
va/o
hin
vat/o-i
audarvayig
kar(/akibi\
viWo
kusti\uo-i
without
pivfU
yl,
goc
Hang*i
/J!Moy
<m PafJari,
p. 105.
*
the fullowing
.^
BK
iie^y-
Ixvi
K.
w. west's edition of
iC -o^ i5ii^
'^Yiy )^
x^ ')^^))^\ \
'^)Y<y )')^(X
lie)
i-*'^^
j-wj^^Ai^A*
^_^ ^le^it'y^
-^^
-^^yD*
io
-*i5i
-^
-^^
-O ne)
-^1^
i^e^)
)^^^
-^^
))[^^^
-^^^ j^)^xi^
y^io^e
j^S^
-^*)0^e)
"-^V^t^ t^
is^ii>h5 ->i<;ee>o^
1^ ^o
7.
J-KJ11
.5)^y^
)^)S^^
'ly^^^e)^^
;::amigo,
^-^i
1000 dvo
frdzo
maya min
8.
zarali,
Va-koZu var
asubarih-ae-i
va-ko7a
Angun
cand
amafc
takigo, pavan
T^/dg^
va-tajc(^o"'
pavan 40 yom
koZfi
barj, nydvvdo-i
into
^-
'Ihis
days,
of parasangs
XIIL,
We should probably
6 the
And
if
we
take _j=-*
bv-^
number
of hundreds
would
rr
for
For *^^^
akarig-5.
"source, feeder."
Av.
tae.
As the
foot
feet,
pearly 3^ miles.
VI, 7
11. Ixvii
"Vo
-*ooo
-K^r'^y
^^r^^
-^ :vj)^
-^
^o
bara
makhituntan
rai
Tishtar
bara
10.
hi*n
/arah frcWio
vazlilnto;
afash
^paosh'^
partZ^
shcdu pac/irako
tjijirZo,
va-fnitAm
Arrfig stilbih
madam
Tishtar yehvilnto.
zor
angiln
^fash
Tishtar
madam
madam
madam
1.
Ifash
dtlshto
min cashmakano-t
Pen.
bartl,
"
terror."
13, 16, 18.
BK. i^oi
f^^fS
Ya8ht VUI.,
Ihiti.ii,
M9S.
t^riur,
'
ainirlo- tr.uiuHj,'
i.-^
Av. nAvftya,
navigable."
Ya!.ht
Vin.,21,22.
Av.
paltitish.
Ixviii
E.
W. West's
Edition of
\Y^i^\S
V ^
i^oo^-^i
(g)
13
.%<5^)
H3-f
iW^r
)>*0(2^fj
-*"n^)
i^ji^hs
He)
i^oo^-^**) J-X)*^i
^^oo^^
j)H5e)^^e3
i)e)
-*-o**^
^ane:-^)
>-\))*o
j-jqj^^^^
.Mt4)*^ 5^ ^(^i-ie)^i
m^^^
:j^ ^)
)wo*^
j-oi^-o '^^^^
^11
-vo
-j^nro
iy*^*i
ly^ei-v
-^^^j 14
MV^i^y^^e)
'-v^
->iv^i^
^) 1^)*)^^
1^)
^-Hy
A^e^^
12.
-4fash
mun
fravuhar-ir
shikifttar
pavan zanishno
va-torag
rocsha,
madam'
mas
vanininif/
13.
cand
gabra
rocshft
va-kas,
Va-ien zag
auar
va-vurano
10
;
yom
kbrafstaran
akhar
Farakbu-kardo,
karituni-aito
bfif/o,
So MSS., bat
'
it
should probably be
TJshtar "
^0*
avar,
"a
arar* madam,
Part4i-,
upon, down."
rain."
Cbai'Tek VI, 12
17. Ixix
)WCs^)
15
...n^
)ffji^^)
"\^^^5)
'ai^e)
^^^y^i-w
^o)a
^^*
)Yiy-^
lie)
ifiv^i
J)5^i9
))^
>^)'))Yif^^>
16
^^^^ -A
^<^
')^)^)^
Jy^^^-^
i-^^ie)
-K)^
^W
--^^JO-^o
J^oo^K"
^^)^
5^
Puit?g'
va-KiuninWo- vii-Gehimo-biln.^
in;iyA-l
siir
jittx),
15.
Min
viilasbano
piwf/ash
Puitigo
l>enafslu/
ril'iish
Tiiilnasb
pur aviikar*
yclivumVo;
biind-i j)Or
mab
pa^/asb
j)tkiakoi-aito.
Va-F\irakbi\-kanZo
pavan kustako-i
man
Va-
6cn
kbvcsbkArih,
afzAyisbno va-kaliisbuo
mi\h
pftr
avakAr havad
Mzo
tijend,
yakhsenund
aevsko
-no
Av.
*
PAItlka.
r^4^
KwnrtWf. iWr/.T.U
jtjf^oo,
ibid,
Compare Sana,
avo-kr.
BK.
^-10,
^-foi.
'MSS.^-
Ixx
i^Mw
'^ny -^-^ J
18
Me)
-^w
j)^
^re) i^kJ
i^ve)
^i^ -^-^
-o-^^^i
.*\^)^ )^))r^
->^
m \^
->-\Ae)^
-^^
^^i5K)*^^
^1
t^
?*^
-V
^1
>)^^^
V>o^^
))^5W^
i^i9)o*^e)
tj5
-oo-^
))6
)rw
)^^ jy^_y
lala
^^^
iw))*^^
t^^V
avakur.
V
18.
)^y
-Hj))
va-pahliiko-]
zarah-i
sur,
Farakhil-ka/Yfo,
vaZ
md
ayoshdnsarih
rnin dariydvo-i
amat hen
Farakhii-ka/rZo hamai
;
vazliinecio,
pavan
viV/o-i
vad
zag-i
va^-Arvandaito va-Diglito
val^
riic?o
vaZfrtV yehvunr^an)
va-Veh
1
pavan 2 srubosakhto
;
3)n(0j
in
14,
here.
18
22,
Ixxi
bam vaZ zarah vazlAnto. 21. Akhar min ham AlbAr^o bani y;UriiirfhaV'(nd deu/f
;
valashano 18
20
rii(/o-i
rabu
min
pavan
Albur*o,
hin aramigo
hodo vazlund
barii
va-6cn
Khvaniras'-
yehamtund.
22.
Akhar
pavan
2 rashin-i
zarAh
1;\
vaZ
^amigo
vA'/o
sharitiini-hasto-i
karituni-aito
Cccasto
bar-c
(var-i
sarniuko
Titiiro-i
yakhsenunct/o,
pinV/gar),
muDash
yetibunerfo
koZii
GushnasjxVi
va-dacZigar
va-naf.sh
Sovar
mAn
stararih
baj-a
kAstano ramitunyen,
yakhsenuiuVo,
koZa
mA
bora
andd^ako
riinanoih
vaZ
humanako-i
bara
1
iniin
;
dan/ih
zofarih
va-koW
lii
va/
kustAno ramitunaZo
tO-
afasb
bun
BK.
Inserts -n)*-^'n3Jr
<ip
Tbll88. have
l\ for
'
^J'">S-
'1<^**
M88. Ifoiio^
M88. "^y
Ixxii
F.
W, West's
Edition of
CHAPTER
VII.
-x^o
o^Ve)
-vo
)m^y
^^
*)j^^^)
)fH^^y
)Y^Yf^
la
ayr/roi-aito,
afash pavan
nazdigih
>.
ardfigo-i leval4
muya.
*r*i* v'I"l"l**I"I"I"l*i"*l"I"I"I'*l*
CHAPTER
1,
VII.
mari, zyash pac?ira.ko
Va-cigiin
sa(/.igar
vaZ
zamigo
ham
2ainigo
bani
nivarrfo,
cigiin
madam
rustan-i
Albur'z-i
zamlg kanarako-i
koftino-i
2.
miyano
J.fa8h
gar(2akih-i
zamigo
madam yMunedo
afash
vakhshishno,
silo?o-i
aiyyarih yehvunto.
MSS-
1)0.
Va means
**
VI,
23-vil,
Ixxiii
ii
i)iy
-O^
-'^'V^ -o-^^
'\^^ ')^-Ky^y)
-^
"*0U^ ))6
3,
fiibijarfo
va/
dnm inor^no,
^amig
yeliabilntu yegiiYiniAmWo,
vaZ
madam ^amigo madam yatilnto cigiln dirakhto hilmanako, tako madam vakbshWo, afagh lishako \i\l azh\ 4. Kishako-i kofiaio
bartl
vi(?ari-ba8t,
uivi\ri-aito,
vidarg-i
maya
argbasi)
uiiu
maya
])a(/a8b
uuguu
vaZ
dil,
In'iniauak
bvn rakan,
5.
bamak tauo
bav4d.
zubar-i
vakbsennud.
miu Albur'zo
far*jumig hddo
bamai' rusto
>
Thin
60<> in
more
XII,
eltbough thiH 18
is confirnu-fl
Ixxiv
E.
W. West's Edition of
c^'A^y
^) nej
))oa
-^o-T
ie)i^
j^'^V
v/e)
^>^
in
^
-X5ii^
.-.i^v )^^*
)^i5
^^ -^o*
1)*'^-'^
msc-xjj^i^
i5**ro
i^ii i^KJ
^^e)
-1)^^
iC 'i>-Hy
*-"^
>^t ^>^^
^^^
\a,l
star
slinato
vad
200 shiiato
rilsto.
7.
maya
^amigo pavan
pdrako an-
2;amigo,
;
pavan 6 parako
For
3l)Hy
havand.
The Selections op
Zad-Spae.\m, Ciiaiter
vil,
7 viil,
i.
ixxv
.J-i>^
)^^>i>
>^^
)^))>*C
tT)*
12
CHAPTER
VIII.
^6
pavau zag cim pavaii kcsh aevako uiin tane
perfiiko yehviinto.
10.
Baliar-ac
min
;
zariih-i
Farukhil-kar^io
piramun zag
bara vakhduntu, zag-i apakhtarigo kuf-i bAr*20 bara rAsto, aegh vad,
Uend yehvAnw/o
.
anZigo
madam
zamfgo.
-T.T. T
T .T .1 .T
T. T .t. I- 9 -T-
CllAraER
1.
VIII.
pa<i!ra1[0 kAkbsbt-aito,
md
sag
aArvar barA
iriKjriv
kb(i8bko
AmArda(2o,
MSS.
f^^^lll-
MSS.
M8S. iv^xir-
Ixxvi
E.
W. West's Edition of
owj^
jjM) -i^i^w^e)
-y)])
p^
-^0^
munash
madam vakhdunto,
afash
khiiiY(?o
ba?-a
gumiklito.
va 10,000
vakhsliifZ
ma^^akvar
va-100,000
koZa
levatti
sar(Zako
;
ungun
zag
hav^nd cigun
min
gunako
ayuinako
afash
10,000
3.
8arc?ako
bara^ amzo-darislinih-i
10,000
vimarili
paf/rasto.
Akbar min zag 100,000 sarr/ako aurvar tokhm vakhdunto, min liamih-i tokhm vano-i harvisp-tokhm,
zarah-i
madam
miyiino-i sar(/ako
Farakhii-ka?^o,
ba?'d
aurvarano
ajash
bamai
vakbshcnd.
^fash
Seno
miiruvo
MSS,
jriir-
4.
BK
inserts
J^^*but see
13d.
MSS'
JJJ^.
For
))0
pavan.
MSS.
^j
IX,
4.
MSS.
3k3-H:-)-
I,
2 ix,
i.
ixxvii
^.^yAj^iyi jIj^jO)^
t^^^V
ji)^))*5 oy**-^-^
"^^^
CHAPTER
h^y
IX.
^)
i)e)
"V^
'j;^-^
^^^y
il^_)^
iH5
us;'iyishno piu/a.sh
yakhsenuncc?o
{'ra.\ducdOf
adinosh
zamig
ilfash
haiTiL'stArih-i
mun/aknn,
onosliakgar-i
zivandagan.
madam
T T T
ailrvarnno.
.
ill '1
I-t..T. T
>
T .T.T
i
T.T.
l"l
1 "l"! 'l"i
'I' 1
1' I*
CnAPTER
1.
IX.
zyasli
CigAn
5- Am vaZ
gospend
mario,
pavan
ham
baru
gos/^end
virorr/o,
pa^/irako kukhshicZo,
va-ham cigua
ciharako-i
XXS'II, 2
t6n\g-i acvakdtVZo-t
min
t
zag
clgunfb
aunrarig
ddshto,
55*
sarjako-i
67.
So in Bd. X, 1| XIV,
JT/^Y^
Ixxviii
E.
W. West's Edition
of
a5
j)^)o>^-^o
)^^^)
-^^r^
Vy*
-^i)) 2
...
iy^ej
^^1 '^V^
')^r -^-^
-^^'^^V
^^y
M\t>o
-^e)
::^
jurrfai
va-12 sart/ako-i
aiirvar-i
Va
koZa aurvar
afzayinec^o-i
zag
andam, cigun
zag-i gufto
ba?'a fash
]aU
rilsto,
benafsha mas
aito-i
afzayinako-i
mazg.
3.
(cigun as benafsh^
khuno
4.
khuno
aiyyartar.
mun donako
vinig
1 '
karituni-aito,
rai.
5.
min sushan
sij9andano
mashang.
MSS.
-^.
Pcrs.
mash.
MSS
j)*c'COV
-HJW, but
some herbs
The
yo*-^
9. Ixxix
'^y^
..-*^
-^j^)
^-K^}o
)ro)^y)
-w-^-^
A^0 -^
"l)H3i*)
V^^OO i^J^I
ne)
^o M^v^e)
:^
-v-C j-oi^v
i)e)
^i?>
t^-^^
beshazinw/,
rai.
6.
Den4, miyun-i
dil
Akomanu gand,
rai ajash.
Akhar,
tokhm
roshanih,
hvn
zor
min
tokhm
madam
ajash
de^rAnyeii,
avaspanlo
afash janvar-
aAmond
vad
\aI
bari\
ka/v/o.
8.
Min
bundagih-i
nkrae
282
sarrfak
va-ramigo
havdnd.
caud 2 parasang
9.
darandk-i
pwTAko
yehvAnto
Ct'harpaano
pavao
*
2ain)g
(rdzo
sagitAntd
CompAre
havdnd,
Per*. AbI.
Ta-mfthtgAn
bbn
mayii
Pcri. Bhatah.
Ixxx
E.
W. West's
Edition or
jj^)0-)5)H3)'i
jjj-f'jo-i^^
-^-^ei^-^^^
\^^
'SY")>f)Ci
15**^
i-wy^iyj
M^-X)!^^
'\^
))^
M^D^Hs
havand
;
^-C
1^
JiV
shnayifZo havnd,
murvan andarvako
vajif/o
2 2
pavan han-
a;-daliun ajash
bMo, va-apusih
Fratiim,
khelkuni-
vaZ
aito,
ceharpaano-i
zamigo-rubislino,
mahigo-i mayA-
ccharpayag-i
girfZo-sumbo,
va-doganako-siimbo,
panjo-cang,
va-kbanig,
kbayinoig,
va-farakbiVraftar,
<7arag-ar'janig.
12
mahig,
va-dafZ, ya-kalba,
miiruv-i
Z;en
maya
1
yehvilnefZo
kbanoig
sbaraur,'^ va-miisbko
va-avarigohamako
MSS. XJ^JO'I-
Compare
^^
10
14. Ixxxi
%
i-^c
>)*lL)^)0-i5)^5n
^^-15^^)5
J^*
^^^-^
-^^KJ
))^^K5
^'OC-)5)^5f'
-^t^^
1^^
-O^^
-^))^)
^^OO)^ W(2
^'^(a;:)^
-^r^o*
'^^
i)-UiC)
-x^r^*
iiiuS
_>^*
srtriiko-mauishnuno
riibishnuuo;
khayiui^
haimog-giln
;
murvano;
kofii
va-hamokiinan-ic
carag-ar'juuigauo
md
vaZ btlbarano
khclkunto,
;
cigAn ginto-
va-dokanako-sumboiloo
akbar muruv,
akhar tnahlg.
mesh 5
8^
sarc/ako
8,
sarc^ako, kalbd
khargdsh
5,
samAr
17.
mQsbko
Or
it
may Htaod
for
*^
Ixxxii
E.
W. West's
Edition of
.\
)GA^
-^^
Wy
j^w*^
murv
haman
mun
khiikan
rai aushmiirr/o^
;
va-peJako
/)cn
sar^^ako
levat^
sarr/ako
Murvano pavan 8
ristako'^
bara
yeliabuiif/,
va-min zag-i
rabatarin vad zag-i kucakotar angCm bani valini(?6 cigim gabra iniin
jurfZae
Va-rain
bam
6cii
sarc?akoiba
nipig-i
aiisbmArc^o,
afam
(dena
Tokbm-ausbmiirisbnih-i hangar^Zigo
aito-i
luiraai-aito,
nipisbto
marak ^
bangarfZigo-at')
madam
sarcZako-i
aspano,
Compare
fratAm
Ta^igo,
afsbano
rafZ
M6S. JoewChald.
raa/'d,
Pers. rishtah.
'
" lord," or m&l^, " full," both of which end with alrjih
the addition
uncommon.
Ixxxiii
-^-^-T-^M^)
^ye)-w-\^oot^i
-O5-0h5
mt^^^vi %^5ej^
^hxj-^
-OO* -IS^It^^OCI
spelo zarrfo-gosh,
va-asp-!
kofo-i
di;ig,
W-^
va-darfigar
-^5^
)t^)
H^i^ ^fj
marfakvar
tora sy^to
IW
2,
^1^
Parsig, va-astar,
17.
va-khamar&, va-g6r
dashto,
ya-ai;tirigo.
Adshtfir
2-ki\nako-k6f6,
va-zarfZo,
18.
Ben
sartiako-t
va-hashgiin
sukliar
siyah
va-pesago,
va-g6vazno,
va-ararigo.
g&o-m^sh,
19.
Vtt-au8htur-ga6-palang,
va-tora-mahig,
Bkn
'
mesh
zag-t
va-pavan-ic
parklh
shayae/o,
bArako jehvunto-l
vartgo,'^
tibi,'.
Manfishcihar.
21.
Bkn
bfto
kharbu?, 'Vdzigo,
pflzino.
Mfishko-t
mAn
Mas. 3^1^.
For
>
MSS. fi^oheepfold.'
ttrih.
9^
tagl-ir;
KurlHhk
in Bl.
XIV,
Compare Arab,
Pw*. barah
OhHld. tabya,
the ffawllr.
Pari, pftian.
Ixxxiv
E.
W. West's Edition of
-O-f"
tS K^-X^iiyd
-K))^jO
-^^
))e)
')^))^j^ -^
-X;^e)
W(^)
W
j^y^
^)')^^
^^ )rw^) )^ --^^
)'))r
-^')-K:f
iw
^) ^)
jj^
^ >a)a
))^
^s^o
)oie)
)9^^
^^
)sOM?*o
i^e)^
-i5)fc**
A^^ei))'
parfash
la
lie)
i-"V*^*
-^
)^)))H5
t^j^i
24
val zaharih-!
mnn
;
-i
kofoigo karituni-aito-!
ayAfto'"^
kustako-i dariy^ro
vaZ
ham
htm
val
khurishno
mun
ham-bandaggano-i gar'isako
ba?*a yehvuneflk).
madam
mezedo,
va-iain
23.
Ben m^irvan
min avMg,
va-
mun
pavang6s]9endshirm
24.
I
in pistano
parvarend
arfl^igo
Va-dena
magh.
yehviinefl^o
'
5-Am
pavan gos^^end.
^
Pers.
Pers. shab&n.
E.
W. WEST,